from_o argument_n then_o when_o they_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o establish_v matter_n argue_v with_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v intend_v for_o a_o confirmation_n of_o the_o same_o matter_n of_o fact_n for_o i_o be_o far_o from_o deny_v but_o there_o may_v be_v at_o some_o time_n proof_n draw_v from_o argument_n which_o be_v as_o conclusive_a in_o their_o kind_n and_o bring_v along_o with_o they_o as_o much_o certainty_n of_o evidence_n as_o proof_n of_o fact_n do_v in_o they_o the_o debate_n concern_v the_o compare_v these_o two_o sort_n of_o proof_n in_o respect_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n for_o the_o principal_a question_n betwixt_o we_o be_v whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o present_a now_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o on_o one_o side_n be_v demonstrate_v by_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o which_o the_o author_n pretend_v on_o the_o other_o side_n to_o demonstrate_v by_o proof_n draw_v from_o argument_n which_o two_o sort_n of_o proof_n form_n contrary_a conclusion_n on_o the_o same_o subject_n it_o be_v far_a to_o be_v consider_v the_o question_n lie_v not_o in_o suppose_v our_o proof_n be_v frivolous_a or_o uncertain_a for_o than_o they_o may_v be_v oppose_v by_o proof_n draw_v from_o argument_n by_o pretend_v that_o the_o fact_n will_v be_v more_o plain_o demonstrate_v by_o this_o mean_n than_o by_o the_o other_o have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v this_o supposition_n and_o well_o ground_v it_o we_o can_v not_o any_o long_o keep_v to_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n of_o who_o weakness_n and_o insufficieney_n he_o have_v already_o convince_v we_o we_o must_v then_o have_v hearken_v to_o his_o argument_n but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o this_o case_n for_o he_o leave_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n untouched_a in_o their_o whole_a strength_n and_o we_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n and_o solidity_n of_o they_o it_o be_v then_o thus_o with_o we_o it_o remain_v to_o inquire_v whether_o his_o proof_n draw_v from_o argument_n can_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v we_o alter_v our_o judgement_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n pretend_v they_o be_v and_o i_o deny_v they_o to_o be_v so_o so_o that_o to_o decide_v clear_o this_o point_n we_o must_v compare_v these_o two_o way_n of_o prove_v one_o with_o another_o i_o affirm_v then_o first_o of_o all_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n be_v regular_a and_o natural_a as_o i_o make_v apparent_a in_o my_o second_o chapter_n whereas_o those_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v unjust_a and_o preposterous_a now_o to_o compare_v these_o two_o method_n one_o with_o another_o that_o which_o be_v natural_a be_v least_o suspicious_a for_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o say_v against_o it_o common_a sense_n lead_v we_o to_o it_o but_o the_o other_o be_v ever_o liable_a to_o exception_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o contrariety_n and_o obliquity_n the_o latter_a of_o these_o lead_v a_o man_n mind_n by_o several_a turn_n and_o wind_n and_o the_o other_o make_v it_o go_v straight_o moreover_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n demonstrate_v the_o matter_n immediate_o in_o itself_o but_o proof_n draw_v from_o reason_n can_v do_v this_o but_o by_o a_o prospect_n through_o other_o thing_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o connexion_n and_n consequence_n now_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o of_o these_o two_o way_n of_o know_v thing_n the_o one_o be_v immediate_a and_o the_o other_o mediate_v the_o one_o near_o and_o the_o other_o distant_a but_o that_o the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v the_o most_o distinct_a and_o certain_a for_o not_o to_o say_v that_o the_o idea_n of_o thing_n grow_v weak_a when_o they_o be_v discover_v by_o a_o medium_fw-la and_o that_o the_o mind_n be_v more_o attentive_a and_o so_o by_o consequence_n more_o distract_v and_o less_o able_a when_o it_o be_v force_v to_o apply_v itself_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o three_o different_a object_n viz._n on_o the_o conclusion_n principle_n and_o dependence_n which_o the_o conclusion_n have_v on_o its_o principle_n than_o when_o it_o have_v but_o one_o only_a object_n to_o consider_v beside_o this_o i_o say_v the_o orderly_a connexion_n of_o thing_n be_v less_o know_v to_o we_o than_o the_o thing_n themselves_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o take_v for_o a_o consequence_n what_o be_v not_o one_o than_o to_o take_v one_o thing_n for_o another_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o deceive_v we_o by_o affirm_v if_o a_o alteration_n have_v happen_v there_o must_v such_o and_o such_o accident_n have_v follow_v it_o than_o it_o be_v by_o only_o tell_v we_o loe_o here_o the_o alteration_n and_o certain_o a_o man_n be_v in_o less_o danger_n of_o be_v deceive_v this_o way_n than_o the_o other_o when_o two_o method_n be_v offer_v as_o proper_a to_o demonstrate_v a_o question_n in_o debate_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o a_o man_n reason_n will_v incline_v he_o to_o choose_v that_o way_n which_o bring_v he_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o point_n debate_v in_o all_o its_o several_a relation_n and_o circumstance_n rather_o than_o that_o which_o show_v it_o he_o but_o in_o one_o the_o mind_n must_v be_v permit_v to_o make_v several_a reflection_n because_o divers_a reflection_n strengthen_v one_o another_o and_o unite_n together_o they_o form_v a_o more_o extend_v and_o perfect_a knowledge_n even_o as_o several_a ray_n unite_v give_v the_o great_a light_n now_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n have_v this_o advantage_n over_o they_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o respect_n no_o far_o than_o the_o only_a impossibility_n of_o a_o alteration_n and_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o present_a but_o our_o proof_n examine_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o all_o the_o way_n it_o can_v be_v examine_v in_o itself_o by_o its_o necessary_a consequence_n by_o its_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n by_o way_n of_o negation_n and_o affirmation_n by_o circumstance_n of_o time_n place_n person_n and_o occasion_n and_o in_o a_o word_n after_o all_o manner_n imaginable_a whereby_o the_o mind_n may_v form_v a_o more_o solid_a and_o certain_a judgement_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o then_o that_o be_v already_o persuade_v by_o a_o considerable_a number_n of_o proof_n which_o this_o method_n draw_v from_o all_o these_o particular_n we_o shall_v receive_v a_o contrary_a impression_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n a_o great_a humane_a certainty_n than_o that_o of_o sense_n can_v be_v find_v now_o that_o of_o reason_v fall_v common_o under_o this_o degree_n especial_o when_o we_o apply_v it_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o when_o proof_n draw_v from_o argument_n shall_v be_v extend_v to_o the_o same_o degree_n of_o conviction_n as_o those_o of_o the_o eyesight_n and_o common_a sense_n they_o can_v never_o ascend_v high_o or_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o convince_v we_o and_o make_v we_o renounce_v their_o evidence_n it_o seldom_o happen_v that_o these_o two_o light_n justle_v one_o another_o but_o when_o this_o fall_v out_o a_o man_n mind_n never_o fail_v of_o take_v one_o part_n or_o the_o other_o it_o may_v remain_v for_o some_o time_n interdict_v and_o astonish_v but_o unless_o some_o vain_a philosophy_n as_o that_o of_o the_o academic_n or_o pyrrhoniens_fw-la have_v corrupt_v it_o and_o make_v it_o wander_v it_o will_v soon_o rally_v itself_o on_o the_o side_n of_o common_a sense_n i_o will_v produee_v a_o example_n draw_v from_o physics_n our_o eye_n and_o sense_n show_v we_o that_o a_o grain_n of_o sand_n be_v not_o only_o finite_a but_o far_o less_o than_o a_o mountain_n or_o the_o whole_a globe_n of_o the_o earth_n yet_o there_o be_v people_n who_o endeavour_n to_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o force_n of_o their_o argument_n that_o this_o little_a grain_n of_o sand_n comprehend_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o part_n actual_o existent_a because_o it_o may_v be_v divide_v ad_fw-la infinitum_fw-la and_o it_o be_v not_o say_v they_o well_o conceivable_a how_o a_o thing_n can_v be_v so_o divide_v if_o there_o be_v not_o in_o it_o actual_o a_o infinity_o of_o part_n see_v each_o division_n suppose_v the_o actual_a existence_n of_o its_o part_n from_o whence_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o grain_n of_o sand_n be_v as_o big_a as_o a_o mountain_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n beside_o it_o be_v impossible_a say_v they_o moreover_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a and_o large_a heap_n than_o that_o which_o actual_o contain_v a_o infinity_o of_o part_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o a_o man_n mind_n will_v be_v soon_o entangle_v in_o this_o labyrinth_n but_o he_o will_v extricate_v himself_o thence_o not_o by_o
the_o help_n of_o his_o sense_n but_o his_o reason_n he_o will_v turn_v it_o on_o every_o side_n and_o invent_v distinction_n which_o will_v signify_v nothing_o as_o be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o which_o have_v be_v make_v on_o this_o subject_a yet_o will_v he_o still_o keep_v firm_a to_o his_o eyesight_n and_o common_a sense_n it_o will_v be_v reply_v perhaps_o that_o unless_o we_o be_v extreme_a obstinate_a we_o can_v pretend_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n be_v of_o this_o kind_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v the_o certainty_n of_o our_o sense_n for_o they_o be_v take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n who_o faithfulness_n may_v be_v call_v in_o question_n by_o set_v up_o this_o fantastical_a hypothesis_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o be_v that_o all_o our_o passage_n be_v false_a and_o invent_v by_o the_o disciple_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o else_o in_o say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v mistake_v or_o some_o such_o like_a matter_n which_o may_v 1._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 2._o pag._n 1._o make_v the_o truth_n and_o validity_n of_o these_o proof_n to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o moreover_o that_o our_o passage_n be_v not_o so_o plain_a but_o they_o may_v well_o be_v question_v see_v there_o have_v be_v great_a volume_n write_v concern_v they_o on_o both_o side_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v in_o suppose_v two_o thing_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v both_o undeniable_a by_o mr._n arnaud_n we_o can_v pretend_v against_o he_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n have_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o certitude_n as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o sense_n my_o first_o supposition_n than_o shall_v be_v that_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n be_v faithful_a witness_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n he_o can_v disagree_v with_o i_o in_o this_o point_n for_o we_o have_v not_o receive_v it_o but_o from_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o produce_v it_o themselves_o and_o we_o use_v it_o only_o out_o of_o condescension_n to_o they_o not_o have_v need_n as_o to_o our_o own_o particular_a of_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o regulate_v our_o faith_n in_o this_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o when_o this_o point_n shall_v be_v questionable_a yet_o must_v then_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n put_v it_o out_o of_o question_n by_o his_o refute_v of_o it_o before_o he_o propose_v to_o we_o his_o argument_n and_o not_o have_v do_v it_o we_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o act_v against_o he_o on_o this_o principle_n the_o other_o supposition_n we_o must_v make_v be_v that_o we_o know_v very_o well_o what_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o we_o right_o apprehend_v it_o so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o our_o mistake_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v dispute_v against_o we_o in_o effect_n we_o neither_o say_v nor_o imagine_v any_o thing_n on_o this_o subject_a more_o than_o what_o we_o find_v in_o book_n and_o hear_v discourse_v on_o every_o day_n which_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o wine_n into_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o his_o blood_n there_o not_o remain_v any_o thing_n more_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o their_o mere_a accident_n which_o be_v not_o sustain_v by_o any_o subject_a and_o further_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n be_v real_o present_a at_o the_o same_o time_n both_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n on_o all_o the_o altar_n whereon_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v that_o they_o which_o communicate_v eat_v and_o drink_v this_o substance_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o body_n and_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o the_o adoration_n of_o latria_n this_o be_v undeniable_a i_o say_v then_o on_o these_o ground_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o presume_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n be_v evident_a even_o to_o sense_n itself_o for_o we_o read_v the_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n our_o eye_n behold_v they_o and_o our_o sense_n be_v judge_n of_o they_o but_o there_o be_v not_o any_o of_o these_o article_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o which_o do_v distinct_o form_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n neither_o in_o express_a term_n nor_o in_o equivalent_a one_o we_o be_v agree_v in_o the_o content_n of_o these_o article_n and_o in_o what_o they_o mean_v we_o be_v likewise_o agree_v of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o case_n the_o ancient_a church_n have_v teach_v they_o we_o know_v likewise_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o our_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o seek_v they_o and_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v there_o or_o no_o for_o when_o a_o church_n believe_v and_o teach_v they_o she_o explain_v they_o distinct_o enough_o to_o make_v they_o understand_v and_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v they_o lie_v bury_v in_o far_o fetch_v principle_n or_o couch_v in_o equivocal_a term_n which_o leave_v the_o mind_n in_o suspense_n or_o wrap_v up_o in_o riddle_n from_o whence_o they_o can_v be_v draw_v but_o by_o hard_a study_n if_o they_o be_v in_o they_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v plain_a according_a to_o the_o measure_n and_o capacity_n of_o a_o ordinary_a and_o vulgar_a understanding_n yet_o when_o we_o seek_v they_o we_o can_v find_v they_o if_o they_o be_v set_v down_o in_o express_a term_n our_o eye_n will_v have_v discover_v they_o have_v they_o be_v in_o equivalent_a one_o or_o draw_v thence_o by_o evident_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n common_a sense_n will_v have_v discover_v they_o but_o after_o a_o exact_a and_o thorough_a search_n our_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n tell_v we_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o manner_n this_o although_o a_o negative_a proof_n yet_o be_v it_o of_o great_a evidence_n and_o certainty_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o when_o we_o will_v know_v whether_o a_o person_n be_v at_o home_n we_o be_v agree_v both_o touch_v the_o house_n and_o the_o person_n that_o one_o may_v not_o be_v take_v for_o the_o other_o and_o after_o a_o exact_a search_n if_o a_o man_n eye_n and_o sense_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v not_o there_o the_o proof_n of_o a_o negative_a fact_n have_v all_o possible_a force_n and_o evidence_n yet_o we_o be_v upon_o sure_a term_n for_o a_o man_n may_v easy_o hide_v himself_o in_o some_o corner_n of_o his_o house_n and_o steal_v away_o from_o the_o sight_n of_o those_o that_o seek_v he_o and_o therefore_o the_o negative_a proof_n serve_v only_o in_o this_o respect_n to_o justify_v we_o have_v make_v a_o full_a and_o thorough_a search_n but_o if_o the_o article_n of_o the_o romish_a creed_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o all_o age_n as_o be_v pretend_v it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a they_o be_v hide_v in_o some_o one_o of_o the_o father_n write_n they_o must_v near_o the_o matter_n have_v appear_v in_o all_o of_o they_o whence_o it_o follow_v our_o negative_a proof_n be_v yet_o more_o certain_a by_o the_o confirmation_n it_o receive_v from_o a_o affirmative_a proof_n which_o consist_v in_o that_o our_o eye_n and_o sense_n find_v out_o many_o thing_n direct_o opposite_a to_o these_o article_n and_o these_o two_o proof_n join_v together_o do_v form_n one_o which_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o plain_a and_o entire_a that_o there_o need_v nothing_o to_o be_v add_v to_o it_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v it_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v pretend_v to_o strip_v we_o of_o by_o his_o argument_n but_o let_v he_o extend_v his_o pretension_n as_o far_o as_o he_o will_v i_o believe_v he_o will_v find_v few_o person_n approve_v of_o they_o and_o who_o will_v not_o judge_v that_o even_o then_o when_o our_o eye_n shall_v have_v deceive_v we_o which_o be_v impossible_a after_o so_o diligent_a and_o careful_a a_o search_n the_o only_a mean_n to_o disabuse_v we_o will_v be_v to_o desire_v we_o to_o return_v to_o the_o use_n of_o they_o again_o and_o to_o convince_v we_o our_o inquiry_n have_v not_o be_v sufficient_a we_o shall_v at_o least_o have_v be_v show_v what_o we_o ourselves_o be_v not_o able_a to_o find_v for_o whilst_o nothing_o be_v offer_v we_o but_o argument_n they_o will_v do_v we_o no_o good_a we_o may_v be_v perhaps_o entangle_v with_o they_o if_o we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o answer_v they_o but_o they_o will_v never_o make_v we_o renounce_v the_o evidence_n and_o certainty_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v contain_v in_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n we_o be_v confirm_v in_o this_o belief_n when_o we_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o author_n
c._n 20_o codin_n de_fw-fr officiis_n const_n cap._n 1._o rope_n to_o be_v fasten_v about_o his_o neck_n and_o to_o be_v thus_o expose_v through_o out_o all_o the_o city_n with_o his_o wife_n and_o niece_n together_o with_o ten_o other_o bind_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n cause_v the_o two_o former_a of_o these_o to_o be_v flapt_v ever_o and_o anon_o on_o the_o cheek_n with_o the_o entrail_n of_o a_o sheep_n which_o be_v among_o the_o greek_n a_o kind_n of_o infamous_a punishment_n wherewith_o only_o the_o vile_a offender_n be_v treat_v and_o those_o who_o add_v obstinacy_n to_o the_o crime_n of_o which_o they_o have_v be_v guilty_a he_o likewise_o imprison_v four_o of_o the_o chief_a officer_n of_o his_o house_n two_o of_o which_o be_v his_o kinsman_n and_o there_o keep_v they_o a_o long_a time_n lade_v with_o 16._o idem_fw-la l._n 6._o c._n 16._o iron_n this_o severity_n seem_v very_o great_a but_o not_o content_v therewith_o when_o the_o pope_n send_v legate_n to_o constantinople_n to_o confirm_v the_o greek_n in_o their_o obedience_n to_o he_o he_o make_v they_o witness_n of_o his_o cruelty_n towards_o the_o opposer_n of_o this_o union_n command_v a_o certain_a bishop_n of_o ephesus_n to_o conduct_v they_o to_o the_o prison_n and_o show_v they_o these_o four_o person_n who_o be_v of_o the_o chief_a rank_n in_o greece_n they_o be_v in_o a_o square_a room_n each_o of_o they_o chain_v to_o a_o corner_n thereof_o and_o lade_v with_o iron_n and_o that_o which_o be_v a_o aggravation_n of_o their_o misery_n be_v to_o be_v thus_o expose_v a_o spectacle_n to_o their_o enemy_n will_v we_o know_v the_o motive_n induce_v this_o prince_n to_o use_v so_o great_a 18._o idem_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 18._o severity_n in_o this_o matter_n observe_v we_o then_o what_o pachymerus_n tell_v we_o he_o send_v oftentimes_o ambassador_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o endeavour_v to_o gain_v he_o by_o present_n for_o he_o plain_o perceive_v the_o danger_n lie_v on_o that_o side_n and_o that_o the_o italian_n can_v not_o lie_v long_o idle_a wherefore_o he_o make_v proposal_n of_o union_n to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v be_v secure_a as_o to_o they_o and_o the_o better_a dispose_n of_o his_o other_o affair_n these_o embassy_n than_o be_v frequent_a and_o the_o present_v magnificent_a not_o only_o to_o the_o pope_n but_o likewise_o to_o several_a cardinal_n and_o other_o who_o he_o judge_v powerful_a in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n in_o effect_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o pope_n urbain_n the_o four_o receive_v 1262._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1262._o num_fw-la 3._o etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la ann_n 1262._o the_o news_n of_o the_o re-taking_a of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o greek_n he_o earnest_o endeavour_v to_o stir_v up_o the_o prince_n and_o people_n to_o assist_v the_o latin_n he_o write_v for_o this_o effect_n to_o the_o friar_n minorite_n in_o france_n and_o enjoin_v they_o to_o preach_v a_o croisado_n on_o this_o occasion_n with_o the_o same_o indulgence_n which_o have_v be_v grant_v they_o that_o undertake_v the_o holy_a war_n he_o write_v likewise_o to_o king_n lewis_n upon_o the_o same_o account_n and_o threaten_v the_o genoise_n who_o favour_v michael_n be_v at_o varyance_n with_o the_o venetian_n that_o if_o they_o forsake_v not_o his_o alliance_n he_o will_v excommunicate_v they_o he_o write_v to_o the_o prelate_n of_o england_n and_o france_n exhort_v they_o to_o contribute_v to_o this_o war_n in_o short_a he_o forget_v nothing_o he_o judge_v necessary_a in_o this_o occasion_n michael_n then_o see_v that_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o shelter_v himself_o from_o this_o storm_n 22._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1263._o num_fw-la 22._o be_v to_o fly_v to_o the_o usual_a policy_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o negotiate_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n he_o thereupon_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n letter_n full_a of_o respect_n and_o affection_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o have_v receive_v such_o a_o answer_n as_o he_o desire_v he_o earnest_o apply_v himself_o to_o this_o business_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o be_v agree_v on_o the_o motive_n which_o set_v this_o emperor_n at_o work_n foresee_v say_v he_o the_o pope_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o arm_v the_o western_a prince_n 266._o l._n 3._o c._n 2._o p._n 266._o against_o he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o potent_a enemy_n in_o the_o person_n of_o charles_n d'anjou_n king_n of_o naples_n and_o sicily_n with_o who_o the_o emperor_n baldwin_n be_v drive_v from_o constantinople_n be_v ally_v he_o resolve_v thereupon_o to_o reunite_v the_o greek_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o he_o may_v by_o this_o mean_n deliver_v himself_o from_o the_o fear_n of_o those_o dreadful_a croisado_n which_o make_v the_o greek_a emperor_n tremble_v at_o that_o time_n in_o constantinople_n the_o sultan_n in_o babylon_n and_o grand_a cairo_n and_o the_o tartar_n themselves_o as_o far_o as_o persia_n it_o be_v certain_a add_v he_o that_o this_o reunion_n be_v carry_v on_o upon_o politic_a respect_n and_o these_o in_o effect_n be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o michael_n undertake_n which_o be_v his_o great_a interest_n he_o therefore_o leave_v no_o mean_n unattempted_a whereby_o to_o accomplish_v it_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v still_o grant_v we_o may_v read_v say_v he_o in_o pachymerus_n that_o he_o endeavour_v too_o violent_o to_o bring_v the_o bishop_n over_o to_o his_o will._n but_o do_v he_o not_o acknowledge_v it_o we_o need_v only_o 274._o l._n 3._o c._n 3._o p._n 274._o read_v what_o michael_n himself_o say_v in_o his_o harangue_n to_o the_o greek_a clergy_n assemble_v upon_o this_o occasion_n i_o must_v acknowledge_v say_v he_o that_o i_o have_v stisle_v within_o i_o the_o most_o tender_a sentiment_n of_o nature_n to_o accomplish_v my_o design_n you_o know_v 15._o pachym_n l._n 6._o c._n 15._o i_o love_v a_o person_n with_o the_o same_o tenderness_n and_o respect_n as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v my_o own_o father_n and_o i_o believe_v i_o owe_v he_o more_o than_o my_o father_n see_v he_o give_v i_o the_o communion_n and_o receive_v i_o into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o esteem_v more_o than_o the_o give_v i_o life_n and_o yet_o have_v i_o sacrifice_v he_o to_o this_o interest_n it_o be_v the_o patriarch_n joseph_n i_o mean_v i_o have_v violent_o handle_v several_a other_o even_o my_o intimate_a friend_n and_o oppress_v divers_a among_o yourselves_o i_o have_v moreover_o several_a of_o my_o near_a kinsman_n in_o prison_n there_o have_v be_v no_o other_o reason_n for_o their_o oppose_v i_o or_o my_o punish_v they_o than_o only_o this_o reunion_n with_o the_o latin_n i_o think_v this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v we_o that_o this_o emperor_n abuse_v his_o power_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n i_o confess_v those_o that_o succeed_v he_o although_o they_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n touch_v the_o reunion_n yet_o use_v not_o the_o same_o extremity_n nevertheless_o john_n paléologus_n 1370._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1370._o endeavour_v earnest_o to_o effect_v this_o and_o therefore_o go_v in_o person_n to_o rome_n in_o great_a pomp_n to_o make_v his_o declaration_n emanuel_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v he_o tread_v in_o the_o same_o step_n address_v himself_o to_o pope_n boniface_n the_o nine_o who_o publish_v a_o croisado_n for_o his_o assistance_n against_o the_o turk_n and_o a_o while_n after_o he_o treat_v with_o martin_n the_o five_o touch_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n in_o fine_a john_n the_o seven_o paleologus_fw-la come_v to_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o 5._o syrup_n hist_o council_n flor._n sect._n 2._o c._n 5._o send_v his_o clergy_n thither_o on_o the_o same_o design_n we_o may_v then_o well_o conclude_v the_o latin_n want_v not_o opportunity_n to_o introduce_v their_o religion_n among_o the_o greek_n for_o first_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v but_o that_o this_o great_a passion_n these_o emperor_n show_v towards_o this_o union_n incline_v the_o mind_n and_o heart_n of_o several_a person_n as_o well_o of_o the_o clergy_n as_o laity_n to_o favour_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o embrace_v its_o interest_n and_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o its_o doctrine_n we_o all_o know_v how_o weak_a and_o fickle_a the_o great_a part_n of_o mankind_n be_v they_o approve_v and_o esteem_v whatsoever_o be_v in_o favour_n and_o credit_n there_o be_v few_o who_o mind_n be_v not_o bias_v even_o in_o religious_a matter_n by_o temporal_a advantage_n man_n common_o in_o such_o case_n endeavour_v to_o mollisy_n and_o take_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n that_o which_o before_o be_v a_o subject_a of_o scandal_n they_o enlarge_v or_o diminish_v object_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o point_n they_o desire_v they_o harken_v to_o nothing_o but_o what_o be_v please_v and_o behold_v whatsoever_o oppose_v their_o interest_n
and_o other_o place_n for_o the_o bring_n up_o of_o greek_a child_n wherein_o they_o be_v teach_v on_o one_o hand_n the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o leave_v these_o school_n they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o the_o east_n where_o it_o frequent_o happen_v they_o be_v call_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a function_n and_o these_o be_v as_o so_o many_o of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n creature_n who_o endeavour_n to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o power_n to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n and_o maxim_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o during_o the_o popedom_n of_o gregory_n the_o xiii_o there_o be_v a_o college_n found_v at_o rome_n to_o what_o end_n we_o may_v be_v inform_v by_o leo_n allatius_n the_o college_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o be_v build_v in_o gregory_n 970._o de_fw-fr perp_n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o pag_n 970._o the_o thirteenth_n time_n to_o the_o end_n the_o grecian_a child_n may_v learn_v the_o art_n and_o science_n which_o be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v find_v in_o greece_n and_o also_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o communicate_v it_o to_o other_o and_o especial_o to_o they_o of_o their_o own_o nation_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n relate_v what_o mean_n have_v be_v use_v to_o propagate_v the_o roman_a religion_n in_o greece_n since_o those_o country_n have_v be_v possess_v by_o the_o turk_n he_o add_v thus_o through_o a_o long_a series_n of_o time_n have_v religion_n make_v its_o progress_n in_o greece_n but_o at_o length_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o desirous_a to_o quench_v the_o fire_n which_o waste_v all_o greece_n and_o remedy_v its_o misery_n have_v therefore_o cause_v to_o be_v build_v at_o rome_n the_o greek_a church_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o st._n athenasius_n he_o buy_v likewise_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o neighbour_a house_n for_o dwelling_n to_o entertain_v the_o greek_a scholar_n which_o shall_v be_v bring_v over_o from_o greece_n be_v all_o the_o child_n of_o greek_n he_o give_v likewise_o a_o considerable_a yearly_a revenue_n for_o their_o maintenance_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a tongue_n may_v serve_v as_o a_o ornament_n and_o help_n to_o their_o distress_a country_n now_o this_o be_v not_o a_o matter_n needs_o prove_v see_v this_o church_n continue_v even_o to_o this_o day_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o same_o use_n for_o which_o it_o be_v intend_v the_o fruit_n gather_v hence_o be_v not_o inconsiderable_a for_o there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v now_o every_o day_n send_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o person_n full_a of_o zeal_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n its_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n into_o the_o east_n who_o spread_v themselves_o over_o all_o part_n of_o it_o and_o profess_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o schismatical_a greek_n and_o live_v in_o the_o same_o communion_n with_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o insinuate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n into_o their_o mind_n leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o these_o person_n which_o the_o curious_a may_v see_v if_o they_o please_v he_o have_v observe_v that_o several_a of_o they_o have_v be_v make_v archbishop_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o promote_v to_o episcopal_a charge_n some_o of_o they_o have_v be_v too_o zealous_a occasion_v the_o greek_n to_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o and_o other_o have_v be_v so_o successful_a in_o their_o endeavour_n that_o they_o gain_v the_o very_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n themselves_o he_o mention_n among_o other_o one_o josaphat_n azales_n who_o have_v finish_v his_o study_n in_o the_o seminary_n be_v send_v to_o messene_n a_o city_n of_o pelopenesus_n to_o instruct_v the_o monk_n of_o st._n basil_n who_o live_v there_o and_o have_v be_v some_o time_n after_o make_v papas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o greek_a priest_n he_o go_v to_o mount_n athos_n and_o there_o say_v allatius_n he_o teach_v the_o true_a faith_n now_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o mount_n athos_n be_v the_o general_a seminary_n of_o the_o whole_a east_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o the_o religious_a do_v disperse_v themselves_o over_o all_o greece_n from_o this_o place_n they_o have_v their_o patriarch_n archbishop_n and_o bishop_n so_o that_o to_o carry_v the_o roman_a religion_n to_o mount_n athos_n it_o be_v to_o go_v to_o the_o source_n which_o be_v a_o mean_n to_o gain_v in_o a_o short_a time_n all_o the_o greek_n he_o mention_n another_o who_o he_o call_v ignatius_n mindon_n who_o leave_v the_o seminary_n return_v into_o greece_n where_o he_o teach_v several_a year_n and_o from_o thence_o go_v to_o trebizonde_n which_o be_v a_o city_n on_o pont_n euxin_n where_o as_o before_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o the_o instruct_n of_o people_n and_o that_o with_o such_o success_n that_o he_o be_v take_v by_o they_o for_o a_o prophet_n and_o in_o fine_a be_v send_v for_o by_o raphael_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v rector_n of_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n at_o pera_n he_o endeavour_v say_v he_o with_o all_o his_o power_n to_o advance_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v in_o this_o seminary_n wherein_o be_v bring_v up_o two_o person_n who_o make_v 10._o arcudius_n epist_n ad_fw-la sigism_n regem_fw-la poloniae_fw-la de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi mosc_n pag._n 10._o a_o great_a noise_n in_o the_o world_n to_o wit_n john_n matthew_n caryophilus_n archbishop_n of_o iconia_n and_o peter_n arcudius_n the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v send_v into_o greece_n but_o have_v not_o discreet_o carry_v himself_o be_v force_v for_o his_o preservation_n to_o return_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o write_v against_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o other_o be_v send_v into_o poland_n lituania_n russia_n and_o muscovia_n where_o he_o employ_v himself_o according_a to_o his_o own_o relation_n for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n in_o the_o propagate_a of_o the_o roman_a faith_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n write_v to_o pope_n gregory_n the_o 13_o touch_v the_o mean_n to_o be_v use_v for_o the_o introduce_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n among_o the_o moscovite_n he_o so_o high_o esteem_v seminary_n that_o he_o advise_v he_o to_o settle_v one_o at_o rome_n for_o the_o russian_n and_o another_o at_o vilna_n in_o 1._o bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o cap._n 1._o lituania_n where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v likewise_o their_o college_n in_o which_o there_o be_v many_o scholar_n he_o tell_v we_o in_o another_o place_n that_o this_o pope_n in_o effect_n found_v several_a seminary_n for_o the_o russian_n in_o lituania_n and_o other_o place_n m._n the_o bishop_n of_o pamiez_n have_v tell_v we_o in_o his_o annal_n that_o gregory_n found_v 1584._o spondanus_n annalaom_n 3._o â—d_a ann_n 1584._o a_o seminary_n at_o rome_n for_o the_o maronites_n say_v far_a that_o the_o same_o pope_n found_v other_o for_o the_o eastern_a and_o northern_a country_n as_o well_o at_o rome_n as_o in_o the_o province_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v we_o must_v not_o imagine_v the_o turk_n under_o who_o government_n the_o greek_n live_v do_v hinder_v the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o say_v john_n cottovicus_n that_o the_o turk_n have_v be_v in_o any_o sort_n severe_a against_o the_o religious_a who_o have_v finish_v their_o study_n at_o rome_n and_o take_v order_n return_v into_o their_o own_o country_n and_o be_v raise_v to_o dignity_n nor_o that_o the_o turkish_a magistrate_n have_v upon_o this_o account_n make_v they_o suffer_v the_o least_o damage_n in_o effect_n provide_v they_o oppose_v not_o their_o religion_n they_o be_v ready_a enough_o to_o connive_v at_o all_o other_o matter_n they_o favour_v they_o that_o give_v they_o most_o money_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v we_o see_v on_o the_o patriarchal_a see_v of_o constantinople_n person_n who_o keep_v a_o good_a correspondency_n with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o else_o such_o who_o have_v be_v the_o jesuit_n scholar_n who_o see_v themselves_o raise_v to_o this_o dignity_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o favour_n as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v this_o change_n so_o long_o prosecute_v and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o rank_n we_o must_v place_v raphael_n neophytus_n timotheus_n cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o who_o the_o roman_a party_n have_v at_o divers_a time_n help_v to_o the_o patriarchate_n and_o who_o in_o requital_n do_v they_o afterward_o great_a service_n all_o this_o i_o think_v show_v evident_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v very_o disingenuous_a in_o his_o whole_a proceed_n who_o conceal_v these_o intrigue_n
elsewhere_o express_v herself_o touch_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n and_o have_v no_o council_n define_v it_o nor_o be_v it_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n catechism_n and_o other_o public_a book_n and_o teach_v by_o the_o roman_a doctor_n it_o be_v evident_a we_o shall_v be_v unreasonable_a in_o give_v these_o general_a expression_n any_o other_o than_o a_o general_a sense_n and_o this_o generality_n itself_o will_v be_v a_o invincible_a argument_n that_o she_o never_o descend_v so_o far_o as_o the_o distinct_a determination_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o consequent_o this_o will_v not_o be_v a_o article_n of_o her_o belief_n now_o it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n we_o ought_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o greek_a church_n all_o its_o expression_n be_v general_a there_o appear_v nothing_o elsewhere_o which_o determin_n this_o generality_n or_o which_o engage_v we_o to_o attribute_v to_o her_o the_o particular_a and_o distinct_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o this_o be_v of_o no_o weight_n it_o then_o necessary_o follow_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o attribute_v to_o she_o no_o other_o than_o a_o general_a sense_n and_o in_o no_o wise_a that_o of_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v evident_o particular_a and_o determinate_a and_o even_o this_o consideration_n that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v oblige_v to_o use_v argument_n to_o explain_v the_o common_a expression_n of_o this_o church_n into_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o infallible_a mark_n that_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o now_o see_v this_o proof_n be_v decisive_a and_o that_o it_o not_o only_o establish_v my_o sentiment_n but_o likewise_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n whole_a dispute_n it_o will_v not_o be_v therefore_o amiss_o to_o illustrate_v it_o and_o consider_v well_o its_o foundation_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v manifest_v whether_o the_o conclusion_n i_o draw_v from_o hence_o be_v just_a and_o true_a first_o than_o we_o must_v know_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o precise_a and_o distinct_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n by_o a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o body_n so_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o believe_v it_o without_o form_v a_o distinct_a idea_n after_o this_o manner_n see_v it_o be_v even_o this_o precise_a and_o determine_a idea_n itself_o it_o be_v then_o absurd_a and_o contradictory_n to_o look_v for_o it_o in_o a_o general_n and_o confuse_a idea_n which_o determine_v nothing_o for_o this_o be_v to_o seek_v for_o a_o determination_n in_o a_o thing_n undetermined_a and_o a_o distinct_a sense_n in_o a_o generality_n that_o be_v to_o say_v light_a in_o darkness_n and_o from_o hence_o appear_v what_o must_v be_v the_o expression_n of_o a_o church_n which_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o teach_v it_o for_o it_o be_v necessary_a she_o teach_v it_o in_o plain_a term_n which_o answer_v the_o distinct_a idea_n she_o have_v of_o it_o and_o which_o may_v immediate_o form_v the_o like_a in_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o that_o hear_v she_o now_o this_o can_v be_v do_v but_o by_o express_v and_o formal_a term_n or_o by_o term_n so_o equivalent_a that_o they_o can_v be_v turn_v into_o a_o contrary_a sense_n what_o i_o say_v be_v verify_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o expression_n be_v plain_a and_o clear_a and_o which_o immediate_o show_v her_o meaning_n moreover_o we_o shall_v consider_v that_o the_o notion_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v speculative_a but_o practical_a notion_n which_o engage_v they_o that_o have_v it_o to_o several_a duty_n and_o performance_n and_o especial_o to_o the_o sovereign_a adoration_n of_o this_o same_o substance_n which_o before_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o now_o the_o same_o proper_a numerical_a substance_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o speak_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o a_o church_n which_o thus_o believe_v it_o teach_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n follow_v free_o and_o natural_o of_o itself_o .._o it_o be_v likewise_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o matter_n here_o in_o hand_n concern_v the_o greek_a church_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o since_o the_o contest_v with_o berengarius_fw-la the_o roman_a church_n have_v express_o determine_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o drive_v the_o greek_n into_o a_o great_a necessity_n of_o speak_v clear_o on_o this_o point_n either_o to_o show_v their_o conformity_n of_o belief_n with_o the_o latin_n or_o to_o avoid_v the_o fall_n into_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n which_o the_o latin_n endeavour_v to_o avoid_v by_o this_o formal_a declaration_n and_o this_o observation_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a against_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o that_o he_o grant_v the_o greek_n not_o to_o have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o circumstance_n touch_v berengarius_fw-la to_o know_v then_o certain_o whether_o the_o greek_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o not_o we_o need_v but_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n she_o explain_v herself_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o if_o her_o expression_n bear_v not_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n either_o express_o or_o equivalent_o in_o such_o a_o sort_n that_o they_o may_v easy_o and_o immediate_o form_v the_o notion_n thereof_o if_o they_o be_v i_o say_v general_a and_o determine_v nothing_o of_o themselves_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a proof_n she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o that_o church_n which_o believe_v it_o and_o will_v have_v its_o child_n do_v the_o like_a can_v but_o explain_v itself_o clear_o and_o full_o on_o that_o subject_n if_o we_o examine_v mr._n arnaud_n dispute_n on_o this_o principle_n which_o i_o esteem_v as_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n we_o shall_v immediate_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o his_o negative_a argument_n take_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n for_o although_o these_o kind_n of_o argument_n be_v very_o good_a in_o other_o occasion_n yet_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o to_o end_v a_o question_n such_o a_o one_o as_o this_o be_v which_o be_v whether_o the_o eastern_a church_n believe_v and_o teach_v transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v have_v take_v a_o course_n more_o decisive_a than_o that_o of_o consider_v what_o the_o greek_n have_v do_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n or_o what_o the_o latin_n have_v do_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v better_o for_o we_o direct_o to_o consider_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o themselves_o do_v positive_o explain_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o find_v transubstantiation_n plain_o declare_v in_o it_o these_o argument_n of_o silence_n be_v no_o long_o necessary_a and_o if_o we_o do_v find_v it_o clear_o express_v there_o will_v follow_v a_o conclusion_n so_o great_o to_o my_o advantage_n that_o all_o mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o subsist_v before_o it_o for_o there_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o solidity_n in_o reason_v after_o this_o sort_n a_o church_n do_v not_o clear_o teach_v transubstantiation_n therefore_o she_o hold_v it_o not_o than_o to_o argue_v thus_o a_o church_n do_v not_o oppose_v transubstantiation_n hold_v by_o the_o latin_n therefore_o she_o believe_v it_o beside_o that_o the_o first_o argument_n conclude_v direct_o and_o immediate_o what_o the_o other_o do_v not_o there_o be_v a_o great_a coherence_n between_o believe_a transubstantiation_n and_o clear_o teach_v it_o than_o there_o be_v repugnance_n between_o not_o believe_v it_o and_o yet_o not_o oppose_v it_o in_o person_n who_o do_v believe_v it_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n can_v hinder_v the_o greek_n from_o distinct_o teach_v transubstantiation_n suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o but_o there_o may_v be_v several_a reason_n which_o may_v oblige_v they_o from_o make_v this_o point_n a_o matter_n of_o dispute_n with_o the_o latin_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o neither_o must_v the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o emperor_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la send_v as_o from_o the_o greek_n to_o pope_n john_n the_o xxi_o to_o finish_v the_o work_n of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n be_v make_v use_n of_o against_o we_o for_o beside_o that_o this_o be_v a_o act_n extort_a by_o force_n which_o be_v not_o of_o any_o account_n among_o the_o greek_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o latin_a expression_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v do_v exact_o answer_v the_o greek_a expression_n of_o the_o same_o act_n which_o according_a to_o all_o likelihood_n
receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n therein_o without_o search_v after_o great_a satisfaction_n the_o four_o be_v of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v disgu_v at_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o these_o term_n the_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n find_v at_o length_n the_o real_a knot_n of_o the_o question_n i_o mean_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o memorial_n and_o pledge_v of_o the_o sacred_a body_n of_o our_o redeemer_n the_o five_o in_o fine_a be_v of_o those_o who_o at_o the_o hear_n of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n go_v immediate_o to_o their_o true_a and_o natural_a sense_n without_o perplexity_n or_o difficulty_n and_o without_o so_o much_o as_o think_v on_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o term_n well_o understand_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n be_v consecrate_v to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n which_o represent_v and_o communicate_v to_o we_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o these_o have_v a_o more_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o a_o great_a disposition_n to_o understand_v the_o stile_n and_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o church_n here_o be_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n what_o mr._n claude_n call_v the_o happy_a day_n of_o the_o 560._o lib._n 6._o ch_n 5._o pag._n 560._o church_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o yet_o of_o these_o five_o rank_n there_o be_v three_o who_o know_v not_o what_o the_o eucharist_n be_v and_o understand_v not_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o form_n this_o doctrine_n the_o four_o seek_v and_o happy_o find_v it_o say_v he_o after_o a_o long_a search_n and_o the_o five_o find_v it_o without_o search_v it_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o these_o five_o rank_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o all_o the_o time_n which_o precede_v the_o change_n but_o yet_o we_o may_v divide_v this_o time_n into_o two_o and_o distinguish_v that_o wherein_o the_o pastor_n take_v a_o more_o particular_a care_n to_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o that_o of_o ignorance_n wherein_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v neglect_v and_o the_o people_n ill_o instruct_v for_o as_o ignorance_n be_v never_o so_o great_a nor_o universal_a but_o that_o there_o be_v ever_o some_o person_n know_v enough_o to_o understand_v distinct_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o so_o knowledge_n never_o so_o general_o overspread_v the_o church_n but_o there_o be_v always_o some_o weak_a and_o ignorant_a person_n in_o it_o when_o we_o distinguish_v a_o time_n of_o knowledge_n from_o a_o time_n of_o ignorance_n we_o do_v not_o mean_v there_o be_v no_o ignorant_a people_n during_o the_o time_n of_o knowledge_n nor_o enlighten_v person_n during_o the_o time_n of_o ignorance_n we_o do_v not_o thus_o understand_v it_o but_o we_o take_v the_o denomination_n from_o the_o party_n that_o most_o prevail_v and_o call_v a_o time_n of_o light_n and_o knowledge_n that_o wherein_o we_o see_v appear_v more_o learning_n and_o clearness_n a_o time_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n that_o wherein_o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_n appear_v much_o more_o thickness_n and_o stupidity_n when_o then_o i_o say_v that_o i_o reckon_v these_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n i_o understand_v that_o this_o be_v true_a in_o both_o the_o two_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v both_o in_o that_o which_o i_o call_v the_o church_n happy_a day_n the_o time_n of_o a_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o in_o that_o of_o ignorance_n and_o confusion_n but_o i_o likewise_o mean_v that_o this_o be_v true_a in_o these_o two_o time_n diverse_o according_a to_o the_o difference_n which_o distinguish_v they_o so_o that_o when_o the_o sense_n of_o my_o proposition_n be_v distribute_v reason_n require_v that_o the_o proportion_n of_o each_o time_n be_v keep_v we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o in_o the_o first_o six_o century_n there_o be_v person_n to_o be_v find_v of_o these_o three_o first_o rank_n which_o i_o denote_v but_o far_o few_o than_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n after_o this_o first_o remark_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v another_o which_o be_v that_o i_o do_v not_o prove_v what_o i_o offer_v touch_v these_o five_o order_n this_o be_v say_v he_o a_o 563._o lib._n 6._o ch_n 6._o pag._n 563._o history_n no_o where_o extant_a these_o be_v news_n which_o he_o alone_o know_v and_o for_o which_o he_o can_v bring_v no_o more_o proof_n than_o for_o world_n in_o the_o moon_n but_o this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n usual_a course_n when_o he_o can_v answer_v a_o argument_n he_o require_v proof_n for_o it_o and_o so_o when_o he_o can_v invalidate_v a_o answer_n he_o bethink_v himself_o of_o say_v prove_v it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n affirm_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v impossible_a i_o affirm_v it_o be_v possible_a and_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v so_o i_o suppose_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o illustration_n five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n during_o the_o time_n which_o precede_v the_o change_n if_o i_o suppose_v a_o thing_n impossible_a or_o absurd_a it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o show_v the_o impossibility_n or_o absurdity_n thereof_o and_o not_o to_o require_v proof_n of_o i_o i_o suppose_v nothing_o but_o what_o lie_v within_o the_o term_n of_o probability_n and_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n thought_n which_o appear_v by_o their_o every_o day_n action_n in_o like_a occasion_n as_o this_o although_o not_o record_v in_o history_n howsoever_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v the_o author_n argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o remain_v in_o force_n he_o shall_v solid_o attack_v my_o answer_n and_o lay_v aside_o those_o foolery_n of_o world_n in_o the_o moon_n which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o importance_n of_o our_o subject_n and_o this_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v sensible_a of_o for_o he_o do_v not_o much_o insist_v on_o this_o demand_n of_o proof_n but_o come_v to_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o these_o diverse_a rank_n and_o to_o make_v it_o the_o more_o pleasant_a he_o give_v each_o of_o they_o a_o nickname_n and_o title_n the_o first_o he_o call_v the_o rank_n of_o contemplative_a ignoramus_n the_o next_o that_o of_o lazy_a ignoramus_n the_o three_o that_o of_o catholic_n the_o four_o of_o considerate_a calvinist_n the_o five_o that_o of_o inconsiderate_a one_o in_o discourse_v on_o the_o first_o rank_n he_o give_v we_o a_o touch_n about_o mental_a prayer_n of_o be_v snatch_v up_o immediate_o into_o heaven_n concern_v our_o meditation_n on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la and_o stand_v upon_o our_o guard_n against_o the_o term_n which_o express_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o he_o use_v the_o same_o pleasant_a method_n about_o the_o rest_n which_o show_v he_o can_v be_v frolicksome_a sometime_o and_o have_v his_o hour_n of_o creation_n as_o well_o as_o other_o folk_n but_o lay_v aside_o these_o fine_a word_n let_v we_o come_v to_o thing_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n intend_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o faithful_a ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n offer_v the_o formulary_a of_o communion_n 2._o refutat_fw-la part_n 2._o chap._n 2._o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n say_v that_o these_o term_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a on_o the_o altar_n and_o thence_o he_o conclude_v they_o have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n that_o it_o be_v thereon_o if_o they_o follow_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n or_o if_o they_o reject_v they_o they_o have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o first_o impression_n which_o thing_n make_v on_o our_o mind_n and_o word_n design_v to_o any_o use_n be_v that_o of_o their_o use_n that_o it_o be_v thus_o every_o morning_n that_o we_o conceive_v of_o the_o light_n not_o as_o be_v under_o the_o notion_n 2._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treat_n part_n 2._o ch_z 2._o of_o a_o body_n or_o accident_n or_o motion_n of_o air_n but_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v useful_a to_o we_o and_o serve_v to_o lead_v we_o to_o our_o labour_n which_o i_o far_o illustrate_v by_o several_a other_o example_n then_o apply_v this_o remark_n to_o my_o subject_n i_o say_v that_o this_o formulary_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v a_o formulary_a of_o use_n design_v according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n to_o raise_v up_o the_o mind_n of_o communicant_n to_o the_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dead_a
to_o convince_v we_o and_o make_v we_o confess_v by_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n if_o we_o be_v not_o desperate_o obstinate_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n '_o s_o belief_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n but_o this_o discourse_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o if_o this_o method_n will_v lead_v we_o so_o far_o on_o one_o hand_n as_o the_o make_n of_o we_o come_v to_o this_o last_o confession_n mention_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o dispute_n end_v there_o and_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n be_v insignificant_a see_v they_o be_v succour_n which_o will_v stand_v we_o in_o no_o stead_n be_v already_o overthrow_v and_o on_o the_o other_o if_o we_o may_v employ_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n against_o the_o method_n provide_v we_o make_v a_o right_a use_n of_o they_o if_o we_o may_v deny_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o alteration_n in_o show_v it_o have_v actual_o happen_v we_o have_v at_o least_o the_o power_n to_o suspend_v this_o acknowledgement_n to_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o method_n will_v oblige_v we_o until_o such_o time_n as_o it_o be_v examine_v whether_o we_o make_v a_o right_a use_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o draw_v a_o true_a conclusion_n from_o they_o but_o how_o shall_v we_o make_v these_o two_o gentleman_n agree_v see_v one_o of_o they_o will_v have_v the_o dispute_v end_v by_o his_o argument_n and_o the_o other_o will_v have_v we_o keep_v it_o still_o up_o by_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n the_o one_o pretend_v we_o ought_v to_o reckon_v ourselves_o vanquish_v as_o soon_o as_o ever_o he_o have_v do_v speak_v and_o the_o other_o give_v we_o time_n and_o allow_v we_o to_o produce_v our_o passage_n if_o we_o expound_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n mean_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n he_o have_v undertake_v no_o more_o than_o the_o bring_v we_o to_o make_v this_o forementioned_a acknowledgement_n exclusive_o for_o between_o his_o proof_n and_o our_o confession_n we_o may_v put_v in_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v to_o say_v in_o short_a that_o he_o have_v suppose_v his_o method_n able_a to_o effect_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o it_o ought_v and_o if_o we_o expound_v mr._n arnaud_n mean_v by_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o design_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o make_v use_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n till_o such_o time_n as_o we_o acknowledge_v there_o have_v no_o alteration_n happen_v which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o will_v not_o grant_v we_o the_o use_n of_o they_o till_o we_o confess_v they_o be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o we_o so_o that_o shall_v we_o comply_v with_o both_o these_o gentleman_n we_o oppose_v and_o contradict_v ourselves_o for_o we_o must_v then_o acknowledge_v that_o we_o have_v be_v to_o blame_v and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n maintain_v that_o the_o reason_n be_v on_o our_o side_n and_o so_o again_o we_o shall_v acknowledge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o yet_o still_o prove_v that_o there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o essential_a alteration_n and_o thus_o be_v we_o guide_v by_o these_o gentleman_n speculation_n to_o speak_v ingenuous_o i_o take_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o be_v a_o very_a bad_a defender_n of_o the_o method_n for_o he_o not_o only_o forsake_v it_o in_o a_o capital_a question_n wherein_o its_o honour_n be_v chief_o concern_v which_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v we_o in_o the_o state_n we_o be_v in_o and_o make_v we_o confess_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o it_o prove_v but_o he_o moreover_o expose_v the_o uselessness_n and_o vanity_n of_o it_o for_o if_o after_o all_o his_o endeavour_n we_o may_v still_o return_v to_o our_o old_a proof_n of_o fact_n i_o see_v not_o any_o use_n that_o can_v be_v make_v of_o it_o unless_o it_o be_v to_o entangle_v and_o lengthen_v out_o our_o debate_n wherefore_o i_o think_v it_o may_v well_o be_v lay_v aside_o and_o the_o author_n of_o it_o content_v himself_o with_o his_o method_n of_o discussion_n now_o to_o clear_v up_o this_o dispute_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v here_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o touch_v these_o two_o sort_n of_o method_n of_o prescription_n and_o discussion_n the_o method_n of_o prescription_n say_v he_o be_v that_o in_o which_o by_o the_o examination_n of_o certain_a principal_a point_n the_o controversy_n be_v decide_v 16._o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o p._n 16._o the_o other_o be_v that_o in_o which_o be_v particular_o lay_v down_o the_o proof_n of_o all_o the_o matter_n debate_v and_o all_o the_o objection_n against_o they_o answer_v from_o thence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o discourse_v of_o the_o advantage_n which_o the_o church_n have_v over_o we_o by_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n and_o afterward_o come_v to_o a_o conclusion_n it_o be_v necessary_a add_v he_o for_o the_o method_n of_o the_o prescription_n keep_v its_o advantage_n and_o produce_v the_o benefit_n expect_v from_o it_o that_o it_o remain_v separate_v from_o the_o method_n of_o discussion_n because_o otherwise_o we_o shall_v inevitable_o fall_v into_o prolixity_n and_o the_o perplexity_n of_o particular_a examination_n which_o we_o intend_v to_o avoid_v so_o that_o whereas_o the_o discourse_n design_v for_o the_o discussion_n of_o particular_a matter_n aught_o to_o be_v write_v with_o the_o great_a exactness_n no_o difficulty_n which_o may_v perplex_v the_o mind_n be_v omit_v in_o they_o so_o on_o the_o contrary_a those_o which_o be_v make_v according_a to_o the_o method_n of_o prescription_n ought_v precise_o to_o contain_v no_o more_o than_o may_v serve_v to_o illustrate_v the_o proof_n which_o a_o man_n intend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o and_o it_o will_v certain_o be_v a_o great_a defect_n to_o join_v thereunto_o the_o examination_n of_o particular_a question_n which_o do_v but_o confound_v the_o mind_n by_o their_o multiplicity_n at_o length_n he_o conclude_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v not_o with_o prudence_n undertake_v to_o answer_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o be_v chief_a difficulty_n in_o his_o treatise_n that_o have_v this_o treatise_n be_v make_v according_a to_o the_o method_n of_o discussion_n he_o have_v be_v in_o a_o manner_n oblige_v thereunto_o but_o be_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n he_o can_v not_o do_v it_o without_o spoil_v his_o design_n and_o evidence_v he_o understand_v not_o the_o nature_n and_o advantage_n of_o the_o method_n he_o follow_v which_o be_v short_a perspicuous_a and_o accommodate_v to_o all_o capacity_n all_o this_o discourse_n be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o by_o it_o we_o understand_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o when_o man_n consent_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o method_n of_o prescription_n they_o must_v only_o serve_v themselves_o with_o it_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n which_o it_o enjoin_v very_o good_a but_o this_o decide_v nothing_o if_o we_o be_v not_o agree_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a dispute_v against_o it_o for_o then_o the_o question_n be_v no_o long_o how_o we_o ought_v to_o use_v the_o method_n of_o prescription_n nor_o whether_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v join_v with_o that_o of_o discussion_n this_o be_v no_o long_o the_o point_n but_o the_o question_n be_v only_o whether_o we_o ought_v to_o use_v it_o or_o not_o mr._n arnaud_n perpetual_o impose_v on_o his_o reader_n he_o carry_v they_o off_o from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o from_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n to_o that_o which_o do_v not_o concern_v it_o and_o thereupon_o entertain_v they_o at_o his_o ease_n we_o do_v not_o dispute_v the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n ought_v to_o have_v order_v his_o method_n of_o prescription_n suppose_v this_o be_v a_o proper_a place_n for_o it_o this_o be_v one_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n delusion_n but_o our_o dispute_n lie_v whether_o he_o can_v reasonable_o use_v it_o against_o our_o proof_n even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o promise_v the_o effect_n which_o he_o have_v pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o thence_o now_o this_o be_v a_o difference_n which_o have_v be_v already_o dispatch_v by_o what_o i_o represent_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o in_o effect_n see_v he_o will_v convince_v we_o there_o have_v be_v no_o alteration_n make_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n notwithstanding_o we_o be_v prepossess_v to_o the_o contrary_a by_o literal_a proof_n how_o can_v he_o i_o say_v take_v from_o we_o this_o persuasion_n and_o give_v we_o another_o quite_o contrary_a to_o it_o unless_o his_o method_n of_o prescription_n have_v a_o evidence_n and_o certainty_n beyond_o that_o of_o the_o proof_n aforemention_v this_o he_o ought_v to_o show_v we_o and_o not_o straggle_v into_o the_o common_a place_n of_o
more_o full_o in_o the_o end_n they_o can_v remain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n there_o be_v nothing_o which_o hold_v they_o in_o it_o but_o deceitful_a band_n such_o as_o be_v birth_n education_n interest_n custom_n and_o the_o example_n of_o other_o which_o be_v thing_n very_o unproper_a to_o determine_v a_o honest_a mind_n in_o matter_n of_o salvation_n they_o be_v then_o oblige_v to_o range_v themselves_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o reformist_n from_o who_o they_o receive_v for_o a_o rule_n thing_n clear_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o where_o they_o may_v be_v assure_v there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o withhold_v in_o the_o public_a ministry_n and_o moreover_o where_o there_o be_v nothing_o teach_v which_o corrupt_v the_o efficacy_n of_o god_n grace_n if_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o we_o must_v first_o satisfy_v such_o person_n by_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o scripture_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o this_o principle_n do_v not_o fall_v under_o debate_n see_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n relate_v not_o to_o the_o several_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n but_o only_o to_o the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o christian_n for_o they_o all_o in_o general_n acknowledge_v the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n second_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o less_o oblige_v to_o prove_v this_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o other_o church_n see_v that_o before_o she_o can_v make_v herself_o acknowledge_v as_o infallible_a she_o must_v evidence_n herself_o to_o be_v a_o church_n which_o she_o can_v do_v if_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v deny_v she_o and_o she_o will_v not_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o prove_v it_o beside_o that_o all_o the_o proof_n by_o which_o she_o pretend_v to_o establish_v her_o infallibility_n depend_v either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o on_o the_o scripture_n and_o consequent_o they_o suppose_v its_o divinity_n but_o in_o fine_a i_o say_v the_o character_n of_o divinity_n which_o shine_v in_o all_o part_n of_o these_o write_n be_v so_o lively_a and_o so_o many_o in_o number_n that_o the_o most_o ordinary_a capacity_n can_v but_o be_v affect_v with_o they_o if_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o they_o with_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o unspotted_a conscience_n now_o this_o be_v it_o to_o which_o the_o mean_a capacity_n be_v oblige_v as_o well_o as_o the_o great_a and_o if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o their_o damnation_n be_v just_a and_o their_o impiety_n without_o excuse_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o think_v i_o be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v brief_o on_o these_o pretend_a method_n of_o prescription_n this_o not_o be_v a_o proper_a place_n to_o handle_v this_o point_n more_o large_o but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o principal_a subject_n of_o our_o dispute_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o that_o he_o take_v it_o not_o ill_o i_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o several_a passage_n that_o the_o alteration_n pretend_v to_o be_v impossible_a be_v real_a and_o true_a the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v likewise_o consent_v to_o this_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v say_v it_o and_o if_o he_o do_v agree_v to_o it_o he_o must_v suffer_v i_o to_o draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o i_o can_v have_v hinder_v the_o effect_n he_o promise_v himself_o from_o his_o method_n which_o be_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v if_o we_o be_v not_o extreme_a obstinate_a that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n this_o confession_n can_v be_v just_o extort_a from_o we_o as_o long_o as_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o reasonable_a occasion_n of_o dispute_v this_o point_n between_o we_o and_o the_o production_n of_o some_o passage_n of_o my_o write_n start_v a_o particular_a debate_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n approve_v for_o he_o only_o complain_v i_o have_v not_o produce_v they_o in_o a_o right_a manner_n but_o maim_v and_o dislocate_v from_o their_o consequence_n and_o that_o i_o have_v conceal_v all_o those_o which_o may_v be_v oppose_v and_o understand_v but_o this_o complaint_n be_v unjust_a and_o he_o shall_v not_o conceal_v the_o reason_n i_o allege_v to_o justify_v the_o form_n of_o my_o abridgement_n which_o be_v that_o that_o book_n be_v make_v in_o relation_n to_o that_o of_o mr._n aubertins_n who_o proof_n i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v if_o he_o do_v not_o like_a to_o insert_v two_o large_a volume_n in_o folio_n into_o a_o preface_n neither_o have_v i_o like_v to_o put_v a_o great_a volume_n into_o a_o short_a answer_n which_o contain_v no_o more_o than_o thirty_o page_n i_o never_o pretend_v that_o my_o abridgement_n alone_o shall_v absolute_o determine_v his_o thought_n i_o know_v this_o can_v be_v expect_v but_o i_o be_v willing_a to_o show_v the_o way_n which_o must_v be_v take_v for_o the_o find_v out_o of_o the_o truth_n which_o be_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a search_n into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n i_o design_v to_o show_v they_o of_o my_o communion_n what_o may_v be_v object_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n and_o thereby_o oblige_v he_o to_o dispute_v henceforward_o in_o a_o regular_a manner_n we_o may_v be_v permit_v to_o make_v abridgement_n of_o this_o kind_n and_o that_o of_o i_o have_v nothing_o but_o what_o distinguish_v it_o from_o that_o which_o we_o call_v a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n the_o matter_n of_o proof_n with_o which_o it_o be_v furnish_v their_o nature_n and_o force_n do_v contribute_v that_o truth_n to_o it_o which_o a_o abridgement_n ought_v to_o have_v and_o the_o relation_n it_o have_v to_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n make_v it_o evident_a and_o certain_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o require_v to_o conclude_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o alteration_n for_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o be_v mark_v out_o and_o their_o consequence_n do_v plain_o appear_v that_o exact_a perspicuity_n which_o ought_v ever_o to_o accompany_v argument_n be_v in_o the_o book_n to_o which_o we_o refer_v the_o reader_n mr._n arnaud_n need_v not_o conclude_v then_o 30._o lib._n 1._o c._n 4._o p._n 30._o that_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o we_o may_v easy_o conclude_v from_o what_o i_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v not_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v at_o this_o day_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n his_o mistake_n lie_v in_o that_o he_o have_v only_o read_v these_o kind_n of_o abridgement_n which_o always_o refer_v to_o another_o work_n in_o suppose_v that_o the_o principle_n they_o mark_v out_o be_v clear_o establish_v in_o that_o book_n to_o which_o they_o refer_v and_o from_o whence_o they_o draw_v their_o conclusion_n and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v desire_v in_o this_o matter_n but_o yet_o this_o be_v a_o way_n of_o conclude_v and_o conclude_v too_o quite_o another_o thing_n than_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v viz._n that_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o confess_v that_o to_o determine_v his_o judgement_n we_o must_v not_o regulate_v ourselves_o only_o by_o this_o conclusion_n we_o must_v go_v to_o the_o spring_n and_o see_v whether_o what_o be_v suppose_v issue_n thence_o but_o it_o do_v not_o thence_o follow_v that_o the_o abridgement_n be_v in_o fault_n nor_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v esteem_v as_o a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n and_o indeed_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o abridgement_n if_o in_o effect_n it_o do_v not_o abridge_v some_o other_o work_n wherein_o the_o matter_n be_v handle_v at_o large_a a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n to_o speak_v proper_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o several_a objection_n which_o be_v form_v against_o a_o doctrine_n without_o examine_v either_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o this_o doctrine_n be_v establish_v nor_o the_o proof_n or_o argument_n by_o which_o it_o be_v recommend_v nor_o the_o answer_n which_o may_v be_v make_v against_o these_o objection_n and_o in_o short_a without_o suppose_v any_o other_o work_n wherein_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v handle_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o a_o controversy_n this_o manner_n of_o proceed_v be_v confuse_v and_o captious_a and_o ought_v not_o to_o make_v any_o impression_n on_o a_o rational_a mind_n but_o it_o belong_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v whether_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v not_o of_o this_o kind_a for_o as_o to_o my_o part_n i_o find_v that_o it_o have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o it_o for_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o objection_n against_o our_o belief_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n
accomplishment_n and_o whatsoever_o cloud_n have_v fall_v on_o the_o ministration_n of_o it_o by_o the_o mixture_n of_o man_n device_n with_o god_n everlasting_a truth_n yet_o have_v our_o saviour_n take_v care_n to_o preserve_v the_o faithful_a and_o execute_v the_o decree_n of_o his_o election_n so_o that_o such_o a_o one_o have_v no_o need_n to_o perplex_v himself_o with_o history_n nor_o with_o read_v over_o of_o three_o or_o four_o hundred_o volume_n which_o will_v not_o yield_v he_o the_o least_o satisfaction_n much_o less_o need_n he_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n which_o be_v a_o four_o way_n the_o world_n have_v yet_o never_o be_v acquaint_v with_o when_o such_o a_o person_n hear_v of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o the_o account_n he_o give_v of_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o be_v glad_a to_o hear_v that_o even_o by_o this_o way_n which_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o the_o learned_a the_o truth_n he_o believe_v have_v be_v illustrate_v neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o he_o believe_v with_o a_o humane_a faith_n what_o be_v tell_v he_o concern_v it_o but_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o his_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v change_v its_o foundation_n and_o leave_v its_o reliance_n on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o it_o remain_v still_o where_o it_o be_v so_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v be_v question_v concern_v the_o solidity_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n proof_n or_o that_o of_o any_o other_o minister_n relate_v to_o this_o subject_a he_o will_v not_o be_v trouble_v about_o it_o nor_o far_o concern_v himself_o in_o these_o debate_n for_o he_o know_v his_o incapacity_n he_o will_v content_v himself_o with_o a_o favourable_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o with_o his_o confidence_n in_o god_n leave_v these_o debate_n to_o those_o that_o have_v skill_n to_o manage_v they_o now_o as_o to_o such_o as_o contemn_v mr._n aubertins_n book_n i_o know_v none_o in_o our_o communion_n of_o that_o number_n and_o perhaps_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o will_v be_v find_v as_o few_o of_o that_o mind_n if_o we_o except_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v give_v their_o judgement_n about_o it_o after_o a_o very_a slight_n and_o peremptory_a manner_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o take_v any_o far_a notice_n of_o this_o here_o but_o continue_v my_o observation_n i_o do_v affirm_v then_o i_o never_o yet_o have_v the_o luck_n to_o meet_v with_o this_o wretched_a calvinist_n who_o he_o have_v describe_v in_o such_o pitiful_a strain_n i_o be_v never_o yet_o tell_v that_o the_o scripture_n fill_v the_o mind_n with_o doubt_n 34._o lib._n 1._o c._o â—_o p._n 34._o which_o it_o do_v not_o resolve_v and_o that_o such_o a_o person_n find_v the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n obscure_a and_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o either_o party_n can_v not_o satisfy_v he_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o can_v win_v his_o heart_n be_v not_o this_o such_o a_o model_n of_o calvinism_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n desire_v draw_v from_o a_o idea_n of_o his_o own_o conceive_v and_o offer_v to_o they_o who_o will_v henceforward_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o its_o proselyte_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o any_o man_n to_o become_v mr._n arnaud_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n proselyte_n will_v sacrifice_v the_o scripture_n father_n and_o divine_n of_o both_o party_n to_o they_o what_o probability_n i_o say_v be_v there_o that_o their_o pretention_n shall_v so_o far_o prevail_v upon_o any_o man_n howsoever_o it_o be_v it_o be_v a_o idle_a fancy_n to_o imagine_v that_o a_o person_n who_o be_v real_o of_o our_o communion_n can_v fall_v into_o this_o condition_n and_o thereupon_o take_v up_o a_o resolution_n of_o change_v his_o belief_n and_o the_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n give_v we_o be_v entire_o faulty_a for_o it_o can_v at_o far_a but_o conclude_v a_o uncertainty_n touch_v the_o father_n but_o not_o at_o all_o as_o it_o relate_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o which_o a_o good_a man_n will_v never_o depart_v even_o when_o he_o shall_v fall_v into_o doubt_n touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n but_o let_v we_o see_v who_o these_o person_n be_v who_o be_v represent_v to_o we_o float_v on_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n they_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o most_o know_a minister_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o all_o the_o unlearned_a calvinist_n on_o the_o other_o it_o be_v 36._o lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 36._o most_o false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o most_o able_a minister_n be_v persuade_v the_o father_n be_v manifest_o for_o they_o to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o all_o protestant_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o make_v this_o search_n be_v rash_a in_o believe_v it_o and_o can_v be_v persuade_v of_o it_o but_o by_o a_o fond_a humour_n the_o former_a of_o these_o point_n be_v ground_v on_o slight_a proof_n observe_v here_o the_o first_o of_o they_o lewis_n lavater_n relate_v that_o oecolampadius_n begin_v to_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o read_v st._n augustine_n work_n that_o he_o be_v strengthen_v in_o his_o doubt_n by_o read_v of_o the_o evangelist_n that_o he_o immediate_o reject_v his_o first_o thought_n by_o consider_v these_o doctrine_n be_v general_o entertain_v yet_o be_v willing_a to_o overcome_v this_o weakness_n of_o mind_n he_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o father_n but_o can_v not_o be_v full_o satisfy_v by_o they_o because_o he_o oftentimes_o meet_v in_o their_o write_n with_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n whereupon_o at_o length_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o man_n he_o whole_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o then_o the_o truth_n appear_v more_o clear_o unto_o he_o this_o testimony_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o it_o be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o a_o man_n that_o have_v imbibe_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n from_o his_o infancy_n to_o discover_v immediate_o the_o truth_n see_v that_o oecolampadius_n who_o perceive_v the_o first_o beam_n of_o it_o shine_v in_o st._n augustine_n work_n and_o afterward_o receive_v deep_a impression_n by_o read_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v puzzle_v by_o read_v the_o father_n till_o such_o time_n as_o he_o whole_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o study_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o which_o he_o be_v put_v out_o of_o doubt_n and_o afterward_o come_v more_o easy_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n who_o write_n from_o that_o time_n he_o vehement_o urge_v against_o all_o opposer_n of_o the_o truth_n this_o show_v we_o the_o strength_n of_o prejudice_n and_o how_o necessary_a it_o be_v for_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o father_n to_o become_v first_o well_o exercise_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o to_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n it_o be_v know_v they_o hold_v the_o ausbovyg_a confession_n and_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o consequent_o be_v not_o competent_a judge_n in_o this_o controversy_n for_o they_o have_v be_v great_o concern_v to_o have_v the_o father_n on_o their_o side_n some_o of_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o impose_v the_o sense_n of_o transubstanciation_n on_o the_o indefinite_a general_a expression_n which_o import_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n rather_o than_o to_o understand_v they_o in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n which_o will_v overthrow_v their_o doctrine_n howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o our_o minister_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o stray_v thus_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o this_o controversy_n that_o passage_n of_o scaliger_n which_o he_o urge_v against_o we_o be_v take_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o most_o impertinent_a book_n as_o ever_o be_v write_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v more_o leisure_n than_o he_o pretend_v see_v he_o set_v himself_o upon_o inquire_v after_o such_o kind_n of_o proof_n this_o book_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o what_o scaliger_n be_v pretend_v to_o have_v discourse_v in_o a_o familiar_a colloquy_n which_o be_v stuff_v with_o all_o manner_n of_o foolery_n and_o absurdity_n for_o the_o school_n boy_n from_o who_o memoir_n these_o exercitation_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o press_n have_v insert_v whatsoever_o come_v into_o their_o head_n after_o a_o childish_a and_o inconsiderate_a manner_n which_o show_v we_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o arrive_v to_o year_n of_o discretion_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n inform_v we_o himself_o that_o one_o of_o these_o youth_n who_o help_v to_o
what_o be_v the_o humour_n and_o temper_v of_o they_o who_o hold_v the_o first_o rank_n even_o how_o far_o their_o credit_n and_o authority_n reach_v what_o kind_n of_o instruction_n they_o give_v the_o people_n and_o after_o what_o manner_n the_o people_n receive_v they_o we_o must_v likewise_o examine_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o change_n we_o speak_v of_o by_o what_o degree_n we_o suppose_v it_o have_v be_v introduce_v by_o how_o many_o way_n and_o mean_v it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v possible_a for_o if_o all_o this_o be_v not_o distinct_o know_v how_o can_v it_o with_o any_o confidence_n be_v affirm_v that_o this_o change_n be_v impossible_a moreover_o before_o it_o can_v be_v affirm_v as_o a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o have_v a_o innovation_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v attempt_v the_o people_n will_v have_v rise_v into_o tumult_n the_o religious_a clamour_v against_o it_o the_o ecclesiastic_n oppose_v it_o and_o the_o council_n take_v notice_n of_o it_o and_o in_o short_a the_o band_n of_o a_o external_a communion_n will_v have_v be_v break_v how_o many_o particular_n must_v be_v clear_v up_o first_o we_o ought_v to_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o zeal_n people_n have_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n in_o those_o day_n whether_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o zeal_n can_v not_o be_v hinder_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o thing_n which_o occur_v in_o these_o different_a order_n of_o man_n who_o i_o mention_v as_o ignorance_n in_o some_o simplicity_n and_o meanness_n of_o spirit_n in_o other_o the_o fear_n of_o disturb_v the_o public_a peace_n the_o favour_n or_o hatred_n of_o person_n and_o several_a other_o humane_a cause_n which_o set_v man_n on_o act_v or_o desist_v from_o it_o we_o shall_v likewise_o have_v a_o true_a and_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o schismatical_a church_n at_o that_o time_n when_o berengarius_fw-la be_v condemn_v which_o be_v not_o a_o easy_a matter_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o discourse_n in_o a_o word_n to_o attain_v the_o end_n of_o the_o design_n of_o this_o treatise_n when_o even_o its_o proof_n shall_v be_v substantial_a and_o conclusive_a a_o man_n must_v be_v more_o know_v than_o a_o angel_n for_o unless_o we_o know_v the_o thought_n of_o all_o mankind_n for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o hundred_o year_n together_o or_o can_v raise_v the_o dead_a to_o inform_v ourselves_o by_o they_o of_o what_o they_o have_v do_v and_o what_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o be_v not_o otherwise_o possible_a to_o be_v at_o any_o certainty_n but_o it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o answer_v we_o must_v judge_v according_a to_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o what_o we_o see_v in_o our_o time_n to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o even_o common_a sense_n show_v we_o that_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n in_o these_o kind_n of_o proof_n and_o that_o the_o experience_n of_o our_o own_o age_n contradict_v they_o and_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v imagine_v that_o all_o these_o difficulty_n be_v surmount_v i_o come_v then_o and_o trouble_v this_o victory_n with_o my_o aubertin_n and_o proof_n of_o fact_n require_v before_o the_o question_n be_v decide_v that_o my_o objection_n be_v answer_v now_o shall_v mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v my_o objection_n be_v groundless_a and_o that_o i_o shall_v be_v silence_v in_o be_v tell_v that_o these_o proof_n have_v be_v consider_v and_o their_o pretend_a clearness_n appear_v only_o to_o they_o who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o the_o enthuthiasm_n of_o my_o rhetoric_n i_o shall_v make_v he_o answer_v that_o i_o speak_v here_o only_o of_o curious_a and_o lazy_a people_n to_o who_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v offer_v as_o a_o short_a method_n to_o ease_v they_o of_o the_o length_n of_o a_o way_n of_o discussion_n which_o sort_n of_o person_n can_v say_v they_o know_v all_o our_o proof_n i_o shall_v tell_v he_o moreover_o that_o the_o read_n of_o my_o book_n have_v not_o yet_o so_o far_o transport_v people_n with_o enthusiastical_a rapture_n as_o the_o read_n of_o his_o have_v do_v to_o his_o immortal_a praise_n for_o there_o be_v latin_a verse_n under_o this_o very_a title_n of_o enthusiasm_n which_o mr._n arnaud_v friend_n its_o seem_n have_v not_o be_v ashamed_a to_o print_v in_o which_o there_o appear_v all_o the_o lively_a character_n of_o a_o poetical_a fury_n for_o they_o speak_v of_o his_o book_n as_o of_o the_o sun_n which_o contain_v in_o itself_o a_o great_a measure_n of_o the_o divine_a light_n his_o line_n be_v call_v new_a dart_n of_o the_o sacred_a cupid_n and_o his_o whole_a book_n be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o god_n puro_fw-la numine_fw-la mi_fw-mi libelle_n plenus_fw-la it_o be_v compare_v to_o our_o saviour_n himself_o when_o he_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o be_v say_v to_o have_v do_v the_o same_o miracle_n there_o be_v one_o of_o its_o reader_n introduce_v who_o be_v fill_v with_o its_o divinity_n cry_v out_o numen_fw-la ecce_fw-la numen_fw-la ibi_fw-la numen_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n be_v term_v vir_fw-la sacro_fw-la &_o numinis_fw-la entheatus_fw-la oestro_fw-la and_o his_o wit_n mentis_fw-la vigour_n entheus_fw-la and_o again_o he_o be_v set_v forth_o to_o we_o as_o a_o hercules_n arm_v with_o celestial_a weapon_n trample_v all_o thing_n under_o his_o foot_n conquer_a the_o conqueror_n themselves_o and_o triumph_v over_o the_o triumpher_n in_o short_a france_n be_v congratulate_v upon_o the_o glory_n it_o receive_v tanto_fw-la prodigio_fw-la superba_fw-la fulge_fw-mi felix_fw-la prodigio_fw-la futura_fw-la tanto_fw-la all_o which_o consider_v have_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n pertinent_o mention_v enthusiasm_n certain_o never_o the_o tripos_n of_o delphos_n nor_o the_o grove_n of_o the_o sibyl_n cumeé_fw-fr inspire_v such_o like_a rave_n but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n be_v it_o not_o possible_a will_v some_o say_v to_o be_v ascertain_v of_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n by_o some_o way_n less_o tedious_a and_o intricate_a than_o the_o examination_n of_o such_o a_o great_a volume_n as_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n yea_o without_o doubt_n for_o to_o know_v as_o much_o as_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o satisfy_n of_o a_o man_n mind_n he_o need_v but_o judge_n according_a to_o the_o instinct_n of_o charity_n and_o the_o confidence_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o our_o saviour_n promise_n now_o if_o a_o man_n keep_v to_o these_o principle_n he_o will_v draw_v a_o conclusion_n as_o satisfactory_a as_o can_v be_v desire_v the_o promise_n of_o our_o saviour_n assure_v we_o that_o his_o spirit_n shall_v be_v with_o the_o faithful_a to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o christian_a charity_n oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o father_n be_v of_o this_o number_n from_o whence_o i_o conclude_v that_o there_o have_v ever_o be_v a_o considerable_a number_n of_o true_a christian_n who_o faith_n have_v not_o be_v corrupt_v by_o damnable_a error_n this_o be_v a_o sure_a conclusion_n and_o sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v my_o mind_n i_o conclude_v likewise_o that_o the_o father_n have_v be_v of_o this_o number_n this_o be_v a_o judgement_n of_o charity_n and_o be_v sufficient_a to_o acquit_v i_o of_o my_o duty_n shall_v it_o be_v tell_v i_o if_o i_o proceed_v far_o it_o will_v be_v to_o give_v myself_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n viz._n to_o read_v study_v and_o meditate_v to_o compare_v the_o proof_n of_o both_o party_n and_o if_o this_o offend_v i_o i_o can_v complain_v of_o no_o body_n but_o myself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o my_o own_o lazyness_n or_o curiosity_n it_o be_v then_o neither_o just_a nor_o necessary_a to_o require_v any_o other_o abridge_v method_n than_o those_o which_o i_o now_o observe_v yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v think_v but_o that_o there_o may_v be_v such_o offer_v it_o be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o it_o be_v but_o lose_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o dispute_n one_o of_o those_o captious_a argument_n which_o seem_v to_o decide_v the_o whole_a controversy_n by_o the_o decision_n of_o one_o only_a point_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v for_o he_o have_v single_v out_o beauties_n argument_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n and_o propose_v it_o with_o great_a enlargment_n though_o with_o less_o force_n than_o he_o and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o great_a method_n of_o prescription_n so_o that_o this_o be_v not_o such_o a_o famous_a undertake_n see_v every_o little_a sophister_n can_v do_v as_o much_o take_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n on_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n insist_v large_o thereon_o write_v a_o treatise_n on_o it_o and_o here_o be_v then_o a_o abridge_v method_n take_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o our_o sense_n show_v that_o the_o father_n suppose_v it_o as_o a_o inviolable_a
of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n together_o with_o all_o its_o long_a train_n of_o argument_n and_o supposition_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v in_o its_o favour_n for_o first_o there_o be_v little_a sincerity_n in_o the_o objection_n he_o state_v in_o the_o beginning_n in_o which_o he_o do_v not_o explain_v our_o real_a pretention_n second_o he_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n among_o the_o number_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o person_n of_o our_o communion_n several_a who_o trouble_v not_o themselves_o with_o the_o dispute_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o be_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o in_o relation_n to_o these_o who_o be_v the_o great_a number_n we_o may_v already_o affirm_v that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v of_o no_o use_n three_o he_o have_v very_o ill_o prove_v that_o the_o most_o know_a minister_n do_v doubt_v whether_o the_o father_n be_v for_o we_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o not_o be_v able_a to_o find_v his_o proselyte_n neither_o among_o the_o 〈…〉_o k_o of_o the_o illiterate_a people_n nor_o among_o that_o of_o the_o learned_a it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v he_o will_v find_v they_o not_o where_o four_o he_o have_v be_v show_v that_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v grant_v there_o be_v minister_n who_o doubt_v whether_o the_o father_n be_v for_o we_o yet_o will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o they_o will_v leave_v the_o word_n of_o god_n on_o which_o alone_o their_o faith_n depend_v to_o yield_v themselves_o up_o to_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n five_o he_o have_v be_v show_v that_o when_o one_o or_o two_o shall_v be_v of_o this_o opinion_n yet_o can_v they_o not_o carry_v it_o away_o from_o all_o the_o rest_n who_o have_v be_v or_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a mind_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o least_o judicious_a among_o we_o regulate_v their_o opinion_n on_o this_o point_n by_o that_o of_o the_o most_o know_v they_o will_v it_o be_v probable_a range_v themselves_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o great_a number_n rather_o than_o on_o that_o wherein_o there_o be_v but_o one_o or_o two_o so_o that_o here_o be_v almost_o all_o of_o they_o escape_v the_o treatise_n conquest_n six_o it_o have_v be_v likewise_o show_v he_o that_o the_o prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n to_o be_v expect_v in_o the_o common_a way_n which_o be_v that_o of_o discussion_n yield_v no_o advantage_n to_o the_o treatise_n to_o make_v it_o receive_v under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o abridge_v method_n seven_o he_o have_v be_v moreover_o show_v the_o insuperable_a perplexity_n wherein_o this_o method_n engage_v people_n so_o that_o those_o who_o be_v most_o in_o love_n with_o short_a way_n and_o new_a fashion_n can_v but_o be_v disgu_v at_o this_o eight_o it_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v that_o person_n who_o be_v never_o inform_v of_o the_o real_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o will_v willing_o be_v ascertain_v of_o it_o aught_o in_o all_o reason_n to_o prefer_v a_o method_n of_o discussion_n whatsoever_o tediousness_n and_o difficulty_n there_o may_v be_v in_o it_o before_o that_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n we_o have_v likewise_o manifest_v that_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o method_n have_v not_o that_o just_a and_o due_a extent_n necessary_a to_o the_o form_n of_o a_o judicious_a man_n mind_n and_o which_o we_o have_v ten_o and_o last_o it_o have_v be_v prove_v to_o he_o that_o discreet_a person_n who_o know_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o have_v examine_v they_o may_v just_o reject_v this_o treatise_n as_o useless_a what_o he_o then_o say_v concern_v these_o two_o contrary_a evidence_n that_o hold_v the_o mind_n in_o suspense_n between_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n on_o the_o other_o be_v a_o mere_a fancy_n for_o this_o unresolvedness_n be_v impossible_a in_o a_o man_n of_o judgement_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o ground_n it_o but_o only_o on_o a_o supposition_n which_o he_o have_v no_o right_a to_o make_v that_o 54._o lib._n 1._o c._o â—â—_o p._n 54._o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n intimate_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n to_o that_o degree_n of_o evidence_n as_o will_v convince_v the_o mind_n as_o much_o as_o the_o contrary_a evidence_n which_o i_o deny_v he_o and_o that_o with_o good_a reason_n when_o i_o compare_v his_o proof_n with_o we_o his_o proof_n be_v ground_v on_o a_o supposition_n in_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v ascertain_v they_o be_v of_o the_o kind_n of_o moral_a impossibility_n which_o never_o carry_v in_o they_o a_o certitude_n beyond_o exception_n and_o moreover_o the_o subject_a or_o matter_n they_o handle_v make_v they_o still_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a for_o what_o be_v more_o uncertain_a than_o that_o which_o depend_v on_o people_n inclination_n who_o live_v seven_o or_o eight_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o on_o the_o conjunction_n of_o a_o thousand_o thing_n of_o which_o we_o scarce_o know_v one_o we_o need_v but_o consider_v these_o proof_n in_o this_o respect_n to_o declare_v they_o uncertain_a but_o to_o demonstrate_v the_o falsity_n of_o they_o we_o must_v compare_v they_o with_o we_o against_o which_o there_o can_v no_o general_a objection_n be_v make_v see_v they_o be_v numerous_a and_o thorough_o handle_v the_o question_n and_o which_o take_v several_o have_v all_o possible_a strength_n and_o evidence_n to_o find_v out_o distinct_o and_o clear_o the_o knot_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n and_o judge_v of_o it_o with_o less_o trouble_v and_o more_o solidity_n it_o need_v only_o be_v consider_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o do_v make_v almost_o the_o same_o supposition_n and_o draw_v the_o same_o consequence_n but_o each_o of_o we_o in_o his_o own_o favour_n he_o suppose_v my_o proof_n of_o fact_n be_v uncertain_a and_o i_o do_v not_o only_o suppose_v they_o of_o his_o treatise_n be_v so_o but_o that_o they_o be_v moreover_o false_a he_o suppose_v that_o they_o of_o the_o treatise_n be_v evident_a i_o suppose_v that_o i_o be_v so_o he_o conclude_v i_o be_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o they_o of_o the_o treatise_n embrace_v i_o conclude_v that_o they_o of_o the_o treatise_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o i_o entertain_v for_o to_o judge_v aright_o so_o far_o it_o need_v only_o be_v consider_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n to_o make_v these_o supposition_n and_o settle_v they_o on_o sure_a ground_n for_o he_o that_o do_v so_o have_v the_o consequence_n for_o he_o mr._n arnaud_n ground_n his_o on_z the_o enthusiasm_n of_o my_o rhetoric_n on_o some_o pretend_a testimony_n of_o the_o learned_a and_o his_o own_o judgement_n on_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o build_v i_o on_o the_o right_a a_o respondent_fw-la have_v to_o suppose_v his_o opinion_n in_o a_o dispute_n whence_o i_o conclude_v i_o may_v suppose_v my_o proof_n of_o fact_n to_o be_v good_a and_o firm_a i_o ground_n they_o on_o a_o general_a comparison_n i_o make_v of_o his_o proof_n with_o we_o and_o manifest_a that_o we_o be_v accord_a to_o a_o natural_a and_o direct_a method_n and_o his_o according_a to_o a_o indirect_a and_o force_a one_o that_o we_o be_v sufficient_a to_o enable_v a_o man_n to_o make_v a_o sound_n and_o solid_a judgement_n and_o that_o his_o be_v not_o so_o that_o we_o be_v obvious_a to_o sense_n whereas_o his_o be_v but_o mere_a conjecture_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v judge_v but_o we_o must_v proceed_v far_a for_o mr._n arnaud_n go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o suppose_v his_o proof_n and_o i_o appear_v equal_o evident_a and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o that_o he_o ground_n the_o whole_a argument_n of_o his_o six_o chapter_n he_o will_v have_v that_o these_o two_o contrary_a evidence_n form_v a_o suspension_n of_o mind_n a_o rational_a man_n be_v thereby_o oblige_v to_o determine_v himself_o by_o the_o advantage_n which_o appear_v moreover_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o here_o we_o begin_v to_o take_v two_o different_a way_n for_o i_o will_v not_o grant_v he_o the_o evidence_n of_o his_o treatise_n as_o he_o grant_v i_o that_o of_o my_o proof_n and_o in_o effect_n no_o man_n may_v make_v groundless_a supposition_n which_o be_v impossible_a can_v therefore_o be_v reasonable_a now_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o a_o man_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o evidence_n of_o our_o proof_n can_v find_v any_o evidence_n in_o he_o be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v because_o they_o have_v a_o defect_n in_o their_o kind_n which_o make_v they_o vanish_v before_o we_o it_o be_v moreover_o on_o this_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v try_v yet_o let_v we_o suppose_v by_o way_n of_o divertisement_n these_o two_o contrary_a evidence_n which_o hold_v
express_o to_o plant_v the_o roman_a religion_n and_o even_o to_o establish_v fix_v seminary_n who_o be_v charge_v to_o use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o instruct_v and_o reduce_v these_o schismatic_n this_o artifice_n of_o he_o be_v not_o of_o small_a importance_n for_o he_o thereby_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o several_a particular_n without_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o make_v a_o true_a and_o right_a judgement_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o in_o truth_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o admire_v mr._n arnaud_n ingenuity_n for_o when_o there_o be_v any_o historical_a passage_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v we_o if_o they_o be_v so_o public_o know_v that_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o conceal_v they_o he_o than_o produce_v they_o but_o in_o so_o do_v apply_v they_o to_o other_o matter_n on_o purpose_n to_o make_v we_o lose_v the_o consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o and_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n if_o they_o be_v passage_n less_o know_v and_o that_o he_o may_v well_o conceal_v they_o he_o then_o either_o not_o mention_n they_o or_o but_o light_o touch_v on_o they_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v not_o be_v thorough_o consider_v he_o have_v take_v this_o last_o course_n in_o what_o concern_v the_o mission_n have_v prudent_o foresee_v that_o this_o mystery_n can_v not_o be_v handle_v without_o discover_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o weakness_n and_o folly_n of_o his_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o schismatical_a church_n he_o have_v therefore_o think_v good_a to_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o they_o or_o if_o at_o all_o so_o slight_o that_o they_o can_v scarce_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o lest_o he_o shall_v be_v charge_v with_o discover_v the_o secret_a and_o overthrow_v himself_o what_o he_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o defend_v but_o see_v he_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o expect_v his_o silence_n shall_v set_v bound_n to_o man_n curiosity_n and_o that_o they_o must_v know_v no_o more_o but_o what_o he_o tell_v they_o so_o he_o must_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o relate_v what_o he_o will_v have_v conceal_v i_o say_v then_o that_o since_o the_o latin_n conquer_a the_o holy_a land_n and_o make_v they_o self_n master_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n all_o greece_n and_o other_o eastern_a nation_n have_v be_v fill_v with_o monk_n or_o emissary_n who_o only_a design_n and_o employment_n have_v be_v to_o insinuate_v the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o country_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o common_o take_v thing_n in_o the_o worst_a sense_n will_v be_v sure_a to_o tell_v i_o i_o be_o to_o blame_v in_o blame_v this_o design_n see_v it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o that_o zeal_n the_o latin_n have_v ever_o show_v for_o their_o religion_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o person_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o own_o faith_n to_o do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o make_v schismatic_n and_o heretical_a people_n to_o embrace_v the_o same_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o blame_v the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o win_v these_o people_n see_v she_o believe_v they_o be_v in_o a_o error_n and_o therefore_o will_v undeceive_v they_o and_o so_o far_o be_v christianly_o and_o charitable_o do_v but_o as_o to_o those_o artificial_a mean_n the_o emissary_n use_n which_o savour_n so_o much_o of_o worldy_a policy_n they_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a to_o be_v commend_v i_o do_v not_o i_o say_v blame_v they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o labour_v to_o propagate_v their_o faith_n see_v they_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o their_o communion_n yet_o i_o can_v bear_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o know_v full_a well_o what_o the_o monk_n and_o emissary_n have_v do_v and_o do_v still_o in_o the_o east_n that_o he_o i_o say_v shall_v attempt_v to_o prove_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v establish_v among_o these_o people_n for_o see_v their_o conversion_n have_v be_v endeavour_v time_n out_o of_o mind_n no_o mean_n have_v be_v leave_v untried_a to_o effect_v this_o how_o then_o can_v it_o be_v affirm_v that_o if_o at_o this_o day_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o christianity_n be_v first_o plant_v among_o they_o who_o see_v not_o the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o consequence_n let_v the_o business_n of_o the_o emissary_n be_v term_v a_o reduction_n instruction_n conversion_n or_o what_o else_o he_o please_v yet_o will_v i_o by_o no_o mean_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n attempt_v the_o persuade_v we_o that_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n for_o who_o sake_n the_o emissary_n have_v take_v such_o pain_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o thereupon_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v ever_o hold_v by_o those_o church_n for_o this_o be_v a_o way_n of_o argue_v which_o will_v never_o prevail_v on_o rational_a men._n for_o any_o man_n reason_n will_v tell_v he_o that_o if_o these_o people_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v because_o the_o emissary_n have_v teach_v it_o they_o unless_o it_o be_v show_v that_o they_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n before_o they_o come_v among_o they_o and_o this_o be_v the_o content_n of_o this_o chapter_n the_o consequence_n i_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o be_v clear_a enough_o in_o itself_o and_o we_o need_v no_o more_o but_o only_o represent_v what_o i_o already_o hint_v touch_v the_o employment_n of_o the_o monk_n and_o emissary_n in_o the_o levant_n first_o then_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o after_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n both_o palestine_n and_o syria_n be_v fill_v with_o monk_n of_o every_o order_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o thereupon_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o multitude_n of_o people_n resort_v from_o all_o part_n 194._o l._n 1._o c._n 10._o p._n 194._o of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o holy_a land_n be_v allure_v thither_o by_o the_o odour_n of_o those_o venerable_a and_o holy_a place_n where_o they_o repair_v the_o decay_a church_n build_v new_a one_o and_o found_v monastery_n in_o several_a place_n by_o the_o liberality_n of_o prince_n in_o effect_n william_n of_o tyre_n make_v mention_n of_o several_a abbot_n and_o prior_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n hold_v at_o napolis_n a_o city_n of_o samaria_n and_o at_o antioch_n 25._o guill_n tyr._n l_o 12._o c._n 1â—_n l._n 15._o c._n 16._o &_o l._n 12._o c._n 25._o he_o likewise_o remark_n some_o who_o sign_v the_o article_n of_o agreement_n make_v between_o the_o venetian_n and_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o say_v there_o be_v build_v monastery_n of_o the_o order_n of_o cistern_n monk_n together_o with_o other_o of_o st._n norbet_n and_o st._n bennet_n in_o several_a commodious_a place_n neither_o need_v we_o any_o more_o doubt_n but_o after_o the_o latin_n have_v make_v themselves_o master_n of_o greece_n the_o monk_n disperse_v themselves_o over_o all_o the_o part_n thereof_o to_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n consent_v and_o tell_v we_o that_o greece_n be_v fill_v with_o dominican_n and_o friar_n minorite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v inquisitor_n who_o have_v often_o perform_v this_o office_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n he_o far_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o confer_v with_o the_o greek_n and_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o a_o difficult_a matter_n to_o believe_v in_o the_o year_n 1177_o according_a to_o baronius_n pope_n alexander_n the_o three_o send_v 1177._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1177._o a_o certain_a physician_n call_v philip_n into_o ethiopia_n to_o convert_v the_o christian_n of_o that_o country_n and_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o romish_a religion_n not_o long_o after_o innocent_a the_o three_o obtain_v the_o popedom_n and_o immediate_o effectual_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n over_o 55._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1193._o num_fw-la 55._o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o send_v for_o this_o purpose_n john_n and_o simon_n into_o dioclia_n and_o dalmatia_n and_o some_o other_o into_o bulgaria_n albertus_n and_o albertinus_n to_o constantinople_n and_o the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o mayence_n into_o armenia_n gregory_z the_o nine_o his_o successor_n continue_v the_o same_o design_n raynaldus_n report_v in_o his_o time_n all_o asia_n be_v full_a of_o religious_a who_o go_v up_o and_o 1233._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1233._o down_o preach_v from_o place_n to_o place_n he_o produce_v likewise_o a_o letter_n from_o a_o dominican_n name_v philip_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n in_o which_o he_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o the_o progress_n he_o make_v in_o the_o conversion_n of_o
gain_v but_o one_o of_o they_o and_o you_o gain_v they_o all_o but_o if_o one_o of_o they_o hold_v out_o and_o will_v not_o yield_v what_o you_o have_v do_v already_o signify_v nothing_o discourse_v of_o the_o mission_n of_o aleppo_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o syrian_n at_o aleppo_n before_o his_o ordination_n conceive_v a_o great_a hatred_n against_o the_o syrian_a heresy_n and_o turn_v catholic_n and_o within_o a_o while_n go_v to_o rome_n from_o whence_o return_v he_o be_v consecrate_a by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o settle_v in_o the_o syrian_a church_n at_o aleppo_n from_o whence_o be_v constrain_v to_o withdraw_v he_o be_v bring_v there_o again_o at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o curate_n and_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o mr._n piquet_n he_o generous_o serve_v add_v he_o almighty_a god_n among_o his_o own_o people_n who_o he_o exhort_v to_o keep_v steadfast_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o have_v the_o endeavour_n of_o our_o emissary_n be_v assist_v by_o the_o divine_a grace_n which_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o will_v prove_v of_o great_a consequence_n to_o the_o syrian_n see_v that_o in_o gain_v a_o person_n of_o his_o merit_n they_o have_v do_v as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o have_v convert_v a_o whole_a nation_n the_o sieur_n stochove_v speak_v of_o the_o jesuit_n at_o galata_n these_o father_n endeavour_n say_v he_o have_v not_o be_v ineffectual_a among_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n 98._o stochovius_n '_o s_z voyages_n p._n 98._o for_o they_o convert_v several_a greek_a bishop_n and_o dispose_v other_o in_o case_n of_o any_o revolution_n to_o abhere_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o acquaint_v myself_o say_v busbequius_fw-la the_o emperor_n ambassador_n with_o metrophanus_n the_o metropolitain_n and_o superior_a of_o the_o monastery_n of_o chalcy_n he_o 26._o busbeq_n voyages_n lib_n 4._o p._n 5._o 26._o be_v a_o honest_a and_o learned_a man_n and_o one_o that_o passionate_o desire_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n contrary_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o nation_n who_o detest_v they_o of_o our_o communion_n as_o profane_v and_o impure_a person_n gouveau_fw-fr the_o monk_n relate_v how_o he_o and_o other_o augustin_n portuguese_v 3._o gouveau_n relation_n lib._n 5._o 3._o proceed_v in_o order_n to_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o armenian_n in_o persia_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o particular_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o win_a david_n their_o patriarch_n make_v use_n of_o he_o afterward_o as_o a_o instrument_n to_o prevail_v on_o the_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n now_o tell_v i_o i_o pray_v after_o this_o with_o what_o sincerity_n the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n can_v be_v allege_v in_o this_o matter_n they_o be_v win_v by_o money_n several_a pretence_n be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o emissary_n to_o introduce_v themselves_o into_o their_o house_n they_o prevail_v on_o their_o bishop_n not_o make_v they_o public_o change_v their_o religion_n but_o leave_v they_o in_o the_o same_o communion_n wherein_o they_o find_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v likewise_o endeavour_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n now_o what_o can_v be_v say_v of_o these_o people_n but_o that_o if_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o not_o appear_v they_o believe_v it_o before_o all_o these_o intrigue_n they_o have_v receive_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o emissary_n by_o these_o indirect_a way_n which_o they_o practise_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o one_o of_o the_o most_o usual_a and_o effectual_a course_n they_o take_v to_o establish_v insensible_o and_o without_o any_o noise_n the_o roman_a religion_n in_o greece_n and_o among_o all_o other_o nation_n be_v the_o instruction_n of_o their_o youth_n which_o employment_n they_o common_o take_v upon_o they_o wheresoever_o they_o come_v for_o under_o pretence_n of_o instruct_v they_o in_o human_a learning_n they_o instil_v into_o their_o mind_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n so_o that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a prelate_n be_v of_o this_o number_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o scholar_n have_v receive_v from_o they_o in_o their_o tender_a age_n a_o favourable_a opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o author_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr haye'_v voyages_n who_o be_v 125._o voyage_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr haye_n c._n 5._o pag._n 125._o ambassador_n to_o the_o late_a king_n of_o france_n that_o the_o jesuit_n at_o galata_n be_v very_o successful_a in_o their_o undertake_n in_o this_o kind_n for_o beside_o their_o preach_a and_o confession_n they_o instruct_v all_o the_o youth_n as_o also_o the_o schismatic_n who_o they_o have_v convince_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o of_o their_o error_n so_o that_o several_a principal_a greek_a bishop_n and_o archbishop_n who_o have_v be_v their_o scholar_n do_v favour_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o do_v it_o great_a service_n the_o sieur_n stochovius_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n the_o greek_n say_v he_o do_v 98._o stochov_n voyages_n pag._n 98._o not_o at_o all_o scruple_n the_o send_v their_o child_n to_o school_n he_o mean_v to_o that_o of_o the_o jesuit_n wherein_o they_o be_v instruct_v as_o well_o in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n as_o in_o human_a learning_n and_o discourse_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v a_o strong-built_a convent_n there_o beside_o a_o fair_a church_n that_o they_o be_v twenty_o in_o number_n who_o be_v all_o of_o they_o naturalize_v and_o take_v upon_o they_o according_a to_o their_o custom_n the_o instruction_n of_o youth_n and_o bring_v divers_a over_o to_o the_o true_a religion_n the_o carmelites_n add_v he_o have_v a_o church_n and_o convent_n there_o who_o likewise_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o instruct_n of_o youth_n and_o convert_v divers_a from_o the_o common_a heresy_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o sieur_n du_fw-fr loir_fw-fr tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o the_o jesuit_n of_o galatia_n keep_v 61._o loir_n voyage_n pag._n 67._o thevenot_n part_n 1_o c._n 61._o school_n for_o the_o child_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o armenian_n and_o the_o sieur_n thevenot_n inform_v we_o that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n there_o be_v a_o convent_n of_o capucin_n who_o teach_v human_a learning_n and_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o several_a child_n who_o repair_v thither_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o another_o place_n that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o andria_n the_o capucin_n do_v great_o ease_v the_o bishop_n by_o their_o preach_n and_o confession_n and_o by_o 13._o chap._n 13._o their_o school_n to_o which_o go_v all_o the_o greek_a child_n and_o that_o some_o be_v send_v from_o athens_n for_o that_o purpose_n la_fw-fr boulaye_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr tell_v we_o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v a_o convenient_a house_n at_o 5._o boulay_n voyage_n part_n 1._o c._n 9_o relat._n of_o st._n erinys_n c._n 5._o smyrna_n wherein_o they_o instruct_v the_o greek_a child_n and_o the_o same_o do_v they_o at_o st._n erinys_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o richard_n the_o jesuit_n who_o introduce_v another_o jesuit_n speak_v as_o follow_v i_o set_v open_a my_o school_n every_o day_n to_o all_o that_o will_v come_v and_o learn_v any_o thing_n be_v ever_o ready_a and_o most_o willing_a to_o instruct_v youth_n as_o well_o out_o of_o obedience_n to_o my_o superior_a who_o earnest_o recommend_v to_o i_o this_o course_n as_o for_o that_o likewise_o it_o have_v be_v reveal_v to_o i_o from_o heaven_n that_o this_o be_v the_o sure_a way_n to_o reform_v by_o degree_n the_o greek_a church_n and_o perhaps_o one_o of_o the_o most_o likely_a mean_n to_o maintain_v we_o in_o these_o foreign_a country_n it_o already_o appear_v by_o these_o testimony_n that_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a thing_n recommend_v to_o the_o emissary_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v send_v abroad_o be_v the_o education_n of_o child_n as_o a_o infallible_a mean_n to_o set_v up_o the_o romish_a religion_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o people_n and_o that_o the_o emissary_n on_o their_o side_n do_v well_o acquit_v themselves_o in_o this_o particular_a but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v a_o description_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n deliver_v himself_o more_o plain_o for_o discourse_v how_o the_o jesuit_n employ_v themselves_o in_o the_o city_n of_o aleppo_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o their_o chief_a business_n be_v to_o instruct_v youth_n which_o have_v always_o be_v esteem_v a_o matter_n of_o great_a importance_n and_o high_o conduce_v to_o the_o reformation_n of_o these_o nation_n observe_v i_o beseech_v you_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o emissary_n do_v not_o only_o careful_o apply_v themselves_o to_o this_o and_o that_o by_o order_n from_o their_o superior_n but_o that_o
in_o the_o other_o there_o be_v several_a particular_a point_n express_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n propter_fw-la diversas_fw-la haereses_fw-la a_o quibusdam_fw-la ex_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la ex_fw-la malitia_fw-la introductas_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o certain_a heresy_n introduce_v by_o the_o ignorance_n of_o some_o and_o malice_n of_o other_o now_o it_o be_v under_o these_o last_o point_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v contain_v which_o plain_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v propose_v to_o they_o as_o late_o define_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o which_o those_o people_n have_v at_o that_o time_n no_o certain_a knowledge_n mr._n arnaud_n then_o must_v seek_v elsewhere_o for_o proof_n whereon_o to_o ground_v his_o pretention_n touch_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o opinion_n in_o question_n and_o i_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o affirm_v he_o must_v be_v a_o extraordinary_a person_n if_o he_o can_v solid_o acquit_v himself_o of_o what_o i_o have_v lay_v before_o he_o and_o in_o all_o which_o i_o defy_v he_o to_o produce_v a_o false_a quotation_n he_o have_v be_v show_v five_o remarkable_a deceit_n whereby_o he_o have_v impose_v on_o the_o world_n in_o conceal_v whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v in_o order_n to_o a_o right_a understanding_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o in_o turn_v to_o a_o vain_a and_o unprofitable_a use_n whatsoever_o conclude_v direct_o against_o he_o he_o have_v be_v show_v the_o profound_a ignorance_n wherein_o these_o people_n have_v lie_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a and_o the_o fond_a superstition_n reign_v among_o they_o which_o make_v they_o very_o unfit_a judge_n of_o our_o controversy_n he_o have_v be_v show_v the_o miserable_a condition_n of_o these_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o temporal_n and_o the_o violence_n offer_v they_o by_o the_o latin_n to_o make_v they_o change_v their_o religion_n we_o have_v represent_v he_o with_o the_o persecution_n they_o suffer_v from_o their_o own_o prince_n upon_o this_o account_n we_o have_v observe_v all_o these_o country_n overspread_v with_o monk_n and_o emissary_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n and_o that_o without_o interruption_n to_o this_o day_n we_o have_v represent_v he_o with_o a_o particular_a account_n of_o what_o the_o emissary_n do_v and_o what_o the_o seminary_n contribute_v towards_o the_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o roman_a faith_n and_o in_o fine_a we_o have_v show_v he_o that_o one_o of_o their_o chief_a care_n for_o these_o people_n be_v to_o make_v they_o learn_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n now_o after_o this_o whether_o they_o do_v believe_v it_o or_o not_o it_o be_v a_o indifferent_a matter_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o main_a of_o our_o controversy_n so_o that_o it_o only_o now_o lie_v upon_o i_o to_o vindicate_v my_o own_o particular_a reputation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o i_o have_v right_o or_o no_o affirm_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o and_o which_o i_o shall_v demonstrate_v by_o god_n assistance_n in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o work_n and_o that_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o will_v satisfy_v all_o reasonable_a person_n book_n iii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n so_o call_v hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n chap._n i._n the_o question_n state_v and_o m._n arnaud_n six_o deceit_n manifest_v it_o may_v be_v remember_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o dispute_n touch_v the_o schismatical_a church_n i_o undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o of_o these_o three_o proposition_n first_o that_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v prove_v what_o he_o pretend_v concern_v these_o church_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v perpetual_a in_o the_o christian_a religion_n or_o the_o change_n in_o question_n impossible_a or_o that_o it_o have_v not_o actual_o happen_v second_o that_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o other_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v schismatic_n never_o reckon_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n nor_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o their_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n three_o that_o whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a be_v void_a and_o ineffectual_a and_o that_o even_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o proof_n conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o that_o which_o he_o pretend_v i_o have_v already_o make_v good_a the_o first_o of_o these_o proposition_n in_o the_o precede_a book_n and_o shall_v in_o this_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a that_o i_o may_v thereby_o accommodate_v myself_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n method_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o greek_a church_n i_o shall_v treat_v of_o they_o in_o my_o five_o book_n but_o it_o be_v first_o necessary_a to_o lay_v down_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n to_o the_o end_n that_o what_o we_o undertake_v may_v be_v the_o better_o understand_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n deceit_n more_o plain_o detect_v who_o continual_o wander_v from_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n suppose_v impossibility_n prove_v impertinency_n and_o confound_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v we_o must_v know_v then_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o greek_n the_o one_o reunite_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n and_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n live_v in_o peace_n with_o the_o latin_n the_o other_o acknowledge_v only_o their_o own_o patriarch_n have_v their_o communion_n apart_o and_o separate_v from_o the_o latin_n and_o this_o i_o suppose_v mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n will_v not_o deny_v see_v that_o in_o their_o observation_n on_o the_o request_n of_o m._n the_o archbishop_n of_o ambrun_n they_o have_v themselves_o make_v this_o distinction_n of_o the_o greek_n catholic_n church_n and_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a one_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o allege_v other_o proof_n touch_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n so_o well_o know_v in_o effect_v the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o latin_n to_o subject_v the_o greek_n to_o themselves_o have_v not_o be_v whole_o fruitless_a for_o beside_o that_o in_o greece_n itself_o and_o other_o patriarchates_n they_o have_v acquire_v a_o great_a number_n of_o person_n and_o entire_a family_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v there_o be_v whole_a nation_n which_o observe_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o live_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n who_o yet_o still_o observe_v the_o rite_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v place_v in_o this_o rank_n all_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n rome_n venice_n tuscany_n the_o kingdom_n of_o sicily_n and_o naples_n which_o be_v call_v italian_a greek_n we_o may_v also_o bring_v under_o this_o rank_a a_o great_a part_n of_o they_o who_o live_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o venetian_n for_o allatius_n testify_v that_o not_o only_o all_o these_o do_v observe_v the_o same_o ceremony_n as_o they_o of_o the_o east_n but_o that_o the_o pope_n likewise_o oblige_v they_o to_o a_o observance_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o maintain_v a_o greek_a bishop_n to_o confer_v order_n according_a to_o the_o greek_a mode_n to_o hinder_v they_o from_o receive_v they_o in_o the_o east_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatic_n we_o must_v likewise_o comprehend_v the_o russian_n which_o inhabit_v black_a russia_n and_o podolia_n under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o king_n of_o poland_n who_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o century_n arcudius_n commend_v sigismond_n the_o three_o for_o that_o he_o do_v not_o only_o solicit_v but_o in_o a_o manner_n sigismond_n arcud_v epist._n ad_fw-la sigismond_n constrain_v they_o to_o make_v this_o union_n ut_fw-la ad_fw-la romanam_fw-la say_v he_o hoc_fw-la est_fw-la ver_fw-la be_fw-mi dei_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la se_fw-la adjungerent_fw-la excitasti_fw-la ac_fw-la pene_fw-la dixerim_fw-la impulisti_fw-la our_o question_n do_v not_o concern_v they_o their_o submission_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v evident_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n i_o express_o except_v they_o when_o i_o deny_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n have_v say_v in_o plain_a term_n except_o those_o that_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n second_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a advantage_n end_n answer_v to_o the_o first_o treatise_n towards_o the_o end_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v of_o these_o forementioned_a seminary_n and_o emissary_n in_o greece_n be_v the_o gain_n of_o proselyte_n and_o instruct_v young_a people_n in_o its_o doctrine_n to_o use_v they_o afterward_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o
the_o year_n 1514_o relate_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o moscovite_n who_o religion_n as_o every_o one_o know_v be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v he_o which_o they_o consecrate_v 1514._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1514._o on_o the_o day_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n make_v his_o last_o supper_n they_o say_v that_o this_o only_a be_v proper_a for_o the_o sick_a and_o not_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o other_o time_n so_o that_o they_o consecrate_v bread_n on_o that_o day_n for_o the_o whole_a year_n in_o a_o chalice_n prepare_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o put_v it_o dry_a and_o full_a of_o maggot_n as_o it_o be_v into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o sick_a with_o a_o spoon_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n in_o the_o writing_n he_o present_v to_o the_o great_a duke_n of_o muscovia_n in_o the_o year_n 158â—_n in_o which_o he_o reckon_v up_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n especial_o remark_n this_o as_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a they_o err_v say_v he_o 43._o possevin_n in_o mosc_n pag._n 43._o in_o say_v the_o most_o excellent_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o day_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n make_v his_o last_o supper_n be_v more_o efficacious_a and_o of_o great_a virtue_n than_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o other_o day_n anthony_n caucus_n archbishop_n of_o corcyra_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o observe_v likewise_o in_o the_o 14_o article_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o day_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n make_v his_o last_o supper_n have_v a_o great_a virtue_n than_o that_o consecrate_a on_o other_o time_n allatius_n mention_n this_o article_n of_o caucus_n among_o other_o which_o he_o censure_v as_o calumny_n but_o although_o he_o be_v very_o earnest_a to_o refute_v this_o archbishop_n and_o treat_v he_o as_o unworthy_o as_o may_v be_v without_o any_o respect_n to_o his_o dignity_n even_o to_o the_o call_n of_o he_o os_fw-la durum_fw-la &_o stygium_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la mentiri_fw-la gnarum_fw-la yet_o have_v not_o he_o 17._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n con_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 17._o dare_v to_o touch_v on_o this_o article_n in_o particular_a and_o his_o outrage_n only_o confirm_v in_o this_o regard_n the_o authority_n of_o caucus_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o relation_n alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n attribute_n this_o same_o opinion_n to_o the_o greek_n 9_o alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n adv_fw-la baeres_fw-la lib._n 6._o tit_n de_fw-fr euchar._n haeres_fw-la 9_o he_o allege_v for_o this_o effect_n the_o testimony_n of_o guy_n carmus_fw-la and_o although_o he_o have_v be_v accustom_a not_o to_o spare_v he_o in_o his_o censure_n whensoever_o he_o can_v find_v the_o least_o occasion_n yet_o do_v he_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o particular_a say_v we_o must_v not_o wonder_v if_o the_o greek_n be_v in_o this_o error_n see_v the_o genius_n of_o that_o people_n lie_v in_o express_v themselves_o after_o a_o vain_a manner_n and_o in_o invent_v of_o fable_n arcudius_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n there_o be_v say_v he_o people_z so_o 55._o areud_a lib._n 3._o cap._n 55._o impertinent_a as_o to_o believe_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n which_o be_v prepare_v on_o that_o day_n holy_a thursday_n have_v a_o great_a virtue_n to_o sanctify_v they_o who_o receive_v it_o than_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o another_o day_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n or_o as_o if_o our_o lord_n be_v at_o sometime_o more_o powerful_a than_o at_o other_o if_o it_o be_v demand_v what_o consequence_n we_o can_v hence_o draw_v against_o transubstantiation_n i_o answer_v it_o appear_v plain_a enough_o in_o itself_o for_o if_o we_o suppose_v the_o greek_n hold_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n by_o mean_n of_o this_o abundant_a sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v we_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o absurdity_n in_o this_o other_o opinion_n which_o they_o hold_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n consecrate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n namely_o that_o it_o be_v more_o efficacious_a than_o that_o consecrate_a on_o other_o day_n for_o this_o sanctification_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o quicken_a grace_n which_o accompany_v it_o may_v have_v its_o degree_n it_o receive_v more_o and_o less_o as_o the_o schoolman_n speak_v but_o if_o you_o suppose_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o conversion_n of_o substance_n this_o more_o and_o this_o less_o which_o they_o imagine_v can_v be_v admit_v it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o the_o sacrament_n will_v produce_v various_a effect_n according_a to_o the_o various_a disposition_n of_o the_o person_n who_o receive_v it_o and_o according_a as_o there_o shall_v be_v more_o or_o less_o devotion_n in_o a_o man_n soul_n it_o will_v feel_v more_o or_o less_o the_o strength_n of_o grace_n but_o the_o cause_n will_v be_v in_o they_o who_o shall_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o nor_o in_o the_o day_n of_o its_o consecration_n if_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v always_o of_o equal_a virtue_n in_o itself_o and_o the_o time_n of_o consecration_n can_v neither_o increase_v nor_o diminish_v it_o it_o be_v then_o scarce_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o person_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n can_v fall_v into_o this_o other_o opinion_n for_o be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o substance_n the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n personal_o be_v it_o not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o conversion_n which_o terminate_v itself_o in_o the_o same_o subject_a whence_o then_o can_v proceed_v this_o more_o and_o less_o will_v they_o say_v that_o the_o transubstantiation_n be_v make_v more_o on_o one_o day_n than_o another_o this_o thought_n can_v happen_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o that_o know_v what_o transubstantiation_n mean_v do_v they_o mean_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v great_a virtue_n in_o it_o one_o day_n than_o another_o this_o thought_n likewise_o can_v happen_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o that_o know_v what_o our_o saviour_n be_v do_v they_o hereby_o only_o mean_a that_o he_o display_v a_o great_a efficacy_n one_o day_n than_o another_o although_o he_o have_v ever_o the_o same_o measure_n of_o it_o in_o himself_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o more_o and_o this_o less_o of_o grace_n which_o the_o faithful_a receive_v in_o the_o communion_n suppose_v we_o take_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n can_v proceed_v from_o any_o other_o cause_n but_o that_o of_o more_o or_o less_o devotion_n which_o we_o bring_v with_o we_o to_o the_o lord_n table_n so_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v find_v inconsistent_a with_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o moreover_o it_o not_o appear_v clear_o to_o we_o that_o they_o have_v this_o latter_a whereas_o it_o be_v plain_o manifest_a they_o have_v the_o other_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o conclude_v they_o hold_v not_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o know_v we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o man_n do_v always_o so_o exact_o adjust_a their_o sentiment_n that_o they_o never_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o i_o acknowledge_v the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a enough_o to_o have_v on_o the_o same_o subject_a contradictory_n opinion_n but_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a palpable_a contradiction_n of_o which_o few_o man_n how_o brutish_a soever_o they_o be_v be_v capable_a as_o this_o will_v be_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o to_o be_v of_o a_o more_o excellent_a virtue_n be_v consecrate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n than_o on_o other_o day_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v see_v it_o do_v not_o express_o and_o clear_o appear_v to_o we_o from_o any_o thing_n else_o that_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v far_o more_o just_a to_o give_v to_o their_o term_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n a_o sense_n which_o agree_v with_o this_o aforementioned_a belief_n than_o to_o give_v they_o another_o which_o whole_o contradict_v it_o and_o make_v they_o ridiculous_a if_o they_o must_v be_v lead_v to_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o carry_v off_o from_o it_o by_o way_n of_o explication_n of_o their_o general_a expression_n there_o be_v more_o reason_n to_o expound_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n conformable_a to_o their_o other_o opinion_n than_o to_o make_v they_o guilty_a of_o manifest_a absurdity_n will_v mr._n arnaud_n lay_v aside_o for_o a_o while_o this_o personal_a interest_n wherewith_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v transport_v in_o this_o
the_o greek_n be_v bring_v into_o italy_n when_o he_o be_v but_o ten_o year_n of_o age_n in_o effect_v what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o people_n prostrate_v themselves_o on_o the_o ground_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o hear_v the_o priest_n say_v sancta_fw-la sanctis_fw-la be_v not_o true_a for_o the_o liturgy_n denote_v this_o adoration_n of_o the_o people_n before_o the_o sancta_fw-la sanctis_fw-la at_o the_o same_o time_n as_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n adore_v immediate_o after_o this_o prayer_n look_v upon_o we_o o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n etc._n etc._n but_o grant_v it_o be_v so_o that_o the_o people_n prostrate_v themselves_o in_o the_o time_n the_o sancta_fw-la sanctis_fw-la be_v say_v it_o will_v not_o thence_o follow_v that_o their_o adoration_n terminate_v itself_o in_o the_o sacrament_n they_o will_v worship_v god_n as_o do_v the_o deacon_n in_o the_o word_n i_o now_o mention_v o_o god_n be_v propitious_a etc._n etc._n or_o our_o saviour_n in_o heaven_n as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o prayer_n which_o i_o likewise_o now_o mention_v which_o precede_v the_o sancta_fw-la sanctis_fw-la look_v down_o o_o lord_n our_o god_n from_o the_o holy_a place_n of_o thy_o dwelling_n they_o prostrate_v themselves_o before_o the_o image_n of_o the_o saint_n before_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n before_o the_o bread_n when_o as_o yet_o unconsecrate_v and_o yet_o no_o body_n conclude_v hence_o they_o adore_v these_o thing_n with_o a_o absolute_a adoration_n why_o then_o will_v arcudius_n have_v they_o to_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n with_o a_o adoration_n terminate_a itself_o in_o it_o but_o if_o arcudius_n testimony_n be_v of_o no_o validity_n in_o reference_n to_o this_o last_o article_n wherefore_o must_v it_o be_v otherwise_o in_o respect_n of_o this_o other_o article_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n my_o conclusion_n i_o answer_v for_o two_o reason_n the_o one_o for_o that_o be_v interress_v as_o he_o be_v against_o we_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v he_o will_v speak_v any_o thing_n in_o our_o favour_n unless_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o well_o know_v and_o undeniable_o true_a that_o he_o can_v not_o disguise_v it_o or_o pass_v it_o over_o in_o silence_n and_o the_o other_a because_o that_o in_o effect_n his_o testimony_n in_o this_o respect_n agree_v with_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o express_v no_o kind_n of_o adoration_n direct_v to_o the_o eucharist_n immediate_o after_o its_o consecration_n and_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n likewise_o of_o any_o such_o thing_n afterward_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o office_n the_o conclusion_n i_o draw_v hence_o be_v undeniable_a have_v the_o greek_n the_o same_o sentiment_n as_o the_o latin_n and_o make_v profession_n of_o render_v the_o same_o divine_a honour_n to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v due_a only_o to_o the_o proper_a person_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n what_o time_n can_v they_o choose_v better_o for_o the_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o this_o duty_n than_o that_o in_o which_o he_o begin_v to_o be_v present_a on_o the_o altar_n when_o a_o prince_n come_v into_o a_o place_n people_z be_v not_o wont_a to_o delay_v the_o show_v he_o the_o respect_n due_a to_o he_o every_o one_o stand_v immediate_o uncover_v in_o his_o presence_n and_o those_o person_n that_o do_v otherwise_o will_v be_v esteem_v foolish_a and_o stupid_a what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o then_o do_v the_o greek_a church_n believe_v that_o immediate_o after_o the_o consecration_n the_o bread_n become_v the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n she_o will_v defer_v any_o long_a to_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v so_o by_o a_o solemn_a adoration_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o priest_n mind_n be_v so_o take_v up_o with_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o it_o be_v all_o this_o while_n fix_v in_o heaven_n these_o be_v reason_v invent_v express_o to_o excuse_v a_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v alter_v but_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v so_o natural_a to_o person_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o show_v immediate_o the_o sign_n of_o adoration_n to_o that_o object_n they_o have_v before_o their_o eye_n that_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o fine_a reason_n those_o who_o compile_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o greek_n will_v never_o have_v be_v want_v in_o this_o particular_a have_v they_o believe_v the_o aforementioned_a doctrine_n so_o that_o this_o very_a consideration_n of_o the_o greek_n not_o have_v ordain_v any_o solemn_a kind_n of_o reverence_n or_o worship_n to_o the_o sacrament_n after_o its_o consecration_n be_v alone_o sufficient_a to_o make_v we_o conclude_v what_o we_o contend_v for_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o indeed_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o his_o first_o proof_n have_v recourse_n to_o his_o baron_n of_o spartaris_n and_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o two_o false_a greek_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o win_v to_o its_o interest_n as_o will_v appear_v hereafter_o i_o only_o wonder_v he_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o bring_v for_o witness_n such_o kind_n of_o people_n as_o these_o be_v as_o to_o oderborne_v the_o lutheran_n who_o discourse_v of_o the_o russian_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o priest_n leave_v the_o altar_n to_o show_v the_o people_n the_o eucharist_n the_o people_n kneel_v down_o and_o the_o priest_n say_v in_o the_o moscovit_fw-la '_o s_o language_n loe_o here_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o the_o jew_n put_v to_o death_n although_o innocent_a it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v he_o be_v deceive_v in_o take_v for_o a_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a_o devotion_n which_o they_o practise_v before_o its_o consecration_n when_o the_o bread_n be_v carry_v from_o the_o prothesis_n to_o the_o great_a altar_n there_o can_v be_v raise_v no_o scruple_n concern_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o see_v we_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o all_o author_n who_o by_o unanimous_a consent_n observe_v that_o this_o ceremony_n be_v perform_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n alexander_n gagnin_n say_v that_o one_o of_o they_o carry_v the_o bread_n 2._o moscovit_fw-la descript_n cap._n 2._o which_o be_v prepare_v for_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o another_o the_o cup_n full_a of_o wine_n that_o they_o issue_v out_o of_o the_o sanctuary_n through_o a_o little_a door_n with_o other_o priest_n that_o carry_v the_o image_n of_o st._n peter_n st._n nicholas_n and_o michael_n the_o archangel_n whilst_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o â—â—ople_n express_v their_o devotion_n by_o acclamation_n and_o act_n of_o worship_n that_o some_o of_o they_o cry_v out_o lord_n have_v pity_n on_o we_o other_o knock_v their_o forehead_n against_o the_o ground_n and_o that_o other_o make_v often_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o bow_v their_o head_n in_o fine_a that_o they_o render_v to_o the_o symbol_n which_o be_v carry_v about_o sundry_a mark_n of_o veneration_n and_o honour_n that_o have_v go_v round_o the_o church_n they_o enter_v again_o through_o the_o gate_n which_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o choir_n into_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o there_o make_v the_o sacrifice_n sigismond_n baron_n of_o herberstain_v say_v likewise_o moscow_n comment_fw-fr vir_fw-la moscow_n that_o before_o they_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n according_a to_o our_o manner_n they_o walk_v with_o it_o about_o the_o church_n worship_v it_o and_o adore_v it_o with_o a_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n they_o utter_v arcudius_n who_o inveigh_v so_o earnest_o against_o this_o custom_n as_o a_o idolatrous_a 19_o arcud_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 19_o practice_n attribute_n it_o not_o only_o to_o the_o greek_n but_o likewise_o to_o the_o russian_n and_o say_v that_o they_o prostrate_v themselves_o and_o knock_v their_o head_n against_o the_o ground_n m._n habert_n bishop_n of_o vabres_fw-es say_v that_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n litt_v pontif._n eccl._n gr._n obscrvat_fw-la xi_o ad_fw-la partein_a 7._o litt_v the_o people_n make_v a_o low_a bow_n but_o in_o other_o church_n as_o in_o those_o at_o russia_n they_o prostrate_v themselves_o on_o the_o ground_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o if_o our_o saviour_n real_a body_n pass_v along_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o sacranus_fw-la and_o scarga_n do_v express_o refer_v this_o devotion_n to_o the_o bread_n when_o as_o yet_o unconsecrate_v as_o well_o as_o other_o and_o moreover_o add_v that_o the_o russian_n show_v no_o reverence_n to_o the_o sacrament_n after_o its_o consecration_n and_o in_o effect_n we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o go_v twice_o round_o the_o church_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o oderborne_v be_v mistake_v and_o suppose_v this_o respect_n be_v give_v the_o bread_n after_o its_o consecration_n for_o there_o be_v but_o one_o turn_n make_v round_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o it_o be_v do_v before_o the_o consecration_n what_o
i_o say_v be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o allatius_n himself_o censure_v a_o protestant_n name_v jerom_n viscer_fw-la for_o say_v the_o greek_n carry_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o procession_n twice_o about_o the_o church_n so_o far_o be_v 15._o allatide_n perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15._o they_o say_v he_o from_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n twice_o about_o the_o church_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o carry_v it_o not_o at_o all_o for_o that_o which_o they_o carry_v from_o the_o prothesis_n to_o the_o great_a altar_n which_o they_o call_v the_o great_a entry_n be_v no_o more_o than_o bread_n and_o wine_n unconsecrate_v and_o these_o be_v mr._n arnaud'_v gross_a proof_n as_o he_o call_v they_o for_o i_o meddle_v not_o here_o with_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o concern_v a_o letter_n from_o mr._n pompone_n we_o shall_v examine_v that_o in_o the_o follow_a book_n his_o fine_a proof_n as_o he_o tetm_v they_o be_v those_o he_o draw_v from_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o suppose_v the_o greek_n hold_v it_o for_o say_v he_o whosoever_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n 76._o book_n 10_o chap._n 9_o pag._n 76._o speak_v to_o he_o as_o god_n implore_v his_o assistance_n beg_v his_o pardon_n excite_v himself_o by_o expression_n of_o confidence_n in_o he_o acknowledge_v his_o own_o unworthiness_n and_o all_o these_o action_n be_v external_a be_v outward_a expression_n of_o adoration_n so_o that_o to_o bring_v proof_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o be_v do_v but_o only_o to_o produce_v all_o the_o prayer_n contain_v in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o our_o saviour_n after_o the_o consecration_n but_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o be_v one_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n who_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o to_o decide_v that_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o rather_o as_o a_o consequence_n thereof_o so_o that_o all_o the_o force_n of_o his_o pretend_a proof_n consist_v in_o suppose_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o be_v do_v for_o the_o overthrow_v they_o than_o to_o send_v he_o to_o the_o refutation_n of_o these_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v he_o have_v establish_v his_o principle_n and_o even_o this_o very_a consideration_n that_o he_o can_v not_o form_v his_o proof_n without_o make_v this_o supposition_n will_v only_o confirm_v what_o we_o maintain_v viz._n that_o the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a a_o church_n that_o hold_v this_o opinion_n will_v be_v want_v to_o give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n those_o outward_a expression_n of_o reverence_n which_o will_v distinguish_v themselves_o easy_o from_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o honour_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n furnish_v we_o with_o a_o example_n of_o this_o on_o which_o we_o need_v only_o cast_v our_o eye_n for_o it_o clear_o appear_v by_o her_o word_n and_o action_n that_o the_o honour_n she_o give_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o sovereign_n and_o divine_a honour_n such_o as_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o have_v the_o greek_a church_n design_v to_o show_v it_o the_o same_o respect_n what_o shall_v hinder_v it_o from_o do_v as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v will_v she_o not_o at_o least_o endeavour_n to_o imitate_v its_o example_n in_o several_a particular_n why_o do_v they_o not_o carry_v it_o to_o the_o sick_a with_o the_o same_o solemnity_n as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n wherefore_o i_o say_v do_v not_o the_o greek_a church_n enjoin_v her_o child_n to_o kneel_v as_o oft_o as_o they_o shall_v meet_v the_o sacrament_n why_o do_v she_o not_o open_o expose_v it_o in_o public_a rejoice_n or_o affliction_n wherefore_o do_v she_o not_o carry_v it_o about_o in_o procession_n why_o not_o dedicate_v a_o particular_a festival_n to_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v tell_v we_o as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v that_o there_o be_v no_o natural_a 78._o book_n 10._o chap._n 9_o pag._n 78._o coherence_n between_o these_o thing_n and_o the_o adoration_n that_o the_o institution_n of_o these_o ceremony_n be_v pious_a and_o commendable_a but_o no_o wise_a necessary_a and_o that_o the_o adoration_n may_v subsist_v without_o they_o as_o it_o do_v in_o effect_n in_o all_o the_o east_n when_o there_o be_v not_o a_o natural_a coherence_n between_o adoration_n and_o each_o of_o these_o particular_a custom_n yet_o will_v it_o be_v i_o think_v contrary_a to_o nature_n that_o the_o adoration_n shall_v subsist_v separate_v from_o all_o these_o thing_n in_o general_n see_v these_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n almost_o the_o same_o external_a mark_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o people_n have_v ever_o render_v to_o some_o visible_a object_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o if_o the_o greek_n have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n as_o the_o latin_n touch_v this_o sacrament_n but_o they_o will_v adopt_v some_o one_o of_o these_o devotion_n which_o be_v so_o familiar_a to_o the_o latin_n especial_o those_o that_o approach_v the_o near_a their_o usual_a custom_n and_o which_o be_v moreover_o very_o proper_a to_o express_v this_o sovereign_a honour_n now_o in_o question_n as_o be_v that_o solemn_a feast_n call_v god_n festival_n with_o all_o its_o pomp._n but_o so_o far_o have_v they_o be_v from_o imitate_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a that_o they_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_n show_v the_o great_a aversion_n to_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o metrophanus_n citropulus_n make_v at_o helmstad_n in_o the_o year_n 1625._o we_o carry_v not_o about_o the_o street_n say_v he_o this_o holy_a mystery_n unless_o dom._n confess_v eccles_n orient_n cap._n 9_o de_fw-la coena_fw-la dom._n it_o be_v to_o the_o sick_a it_o be_v not_o give_v we_o to_o make_v a_o show_n of_o it_o but_o to_o be_v religious_o receive_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n all_o historian_n be_v agree_v that_o the_o russian_n do_v not_o observe_v this_o festival_n sigismond_n in_o his_o commentary_n touch_v moscovia_n and_o gagnin_n in_o his_o description_n of_o this_o same_o country_n do_v express_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o but_o that_o which_o most_o considerable_a be_v that_o when_o those_o among_o they_o who_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o king_n of_o poland_n be_v force_v to_o reunite_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1595._o under_o pope_n clement_n the_o eight_o they_o make_v this_o contract_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v compel_v to_o make_v any_o procession_n on_o the_o ibid._n hâ—mber_n sum_n conir_fw-fr t._n 11._o tho._n à _fw-fr jesus_n lib_n 6._o p._n 3._o c._n 1._o thom._n â—_o jesus_n ibid._n festival_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o have_v other_o custom_n among_o they_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n whereupon_o a_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v consult_v give_v this_o answer_n that_o as_o to_o the_o carry_v or_o not_o carry_v of_o the_o sacrament_n about_o in_o procession_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v much_o regard_v but_o there_o be_v several_a other_o thing_n of_o great_a importance_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v consider_v this_o person_n although_o he_o speak_v not_o full_o his_o mind_n yet_o say_v enough_o to_o make_v we_o understand_v he_o for_o he_o mean_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o do_v the_o matter_n concern_v only_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o signify_v little_a but_o that_o the_o unwillingness_n these_o people_n show_v to_o observe_v this_o feast_n do_v sufficient_o evidence_n they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o sentiment_n in_o the_o main_a with_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o effect_n wherefore_o shall_v they_o refuse_v to_o observe_v this_o feast_n do_v they_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o adore_v it_o with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n be_v they_o afraid_a of_o give_v it_o too_o much_o honour_n why_o not_o conform_v in_o this_o particular_a with_o the_o roman_a church_n see_v they_o be_v reunite_v to_o she_o and_o have_v leave_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o this_o a_o evident_a token_n that_o the_o greek_n can_v accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o adoration_n practise_v by_o the_o latin_n nor_o consequent_o to_o the_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v and_o on_o which_o this_o adoration_n be_v establish_v but_o when_o what_o i_o say_v shall_v have_v no_o ground_n and_o the_o adoration_n may_v subsist_v without_o these_o ceremony_n mr._n arnaud_n ought_v at_o least_o to_o show_v we_o they_o
bread_n which_o remain_v after_o consecration_n the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o socinian_o object_n against_o the_o trinity_n and_o other_o doctrine_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n false_a consequence_n which_o these_o heretic_n draw_v from_o these_o doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o almost_o all_o christian_n be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o consequence_n they_o do_v not_o spring_v up_o natural_o for_o it_o be_v passion_n and_o blindness_n that_o produce_v they_o for_o i_o call_v blindness_n those_o false_a light_n which_o cause_n these_o heretic_n to_o behold_v that_o which_o be_v not_o but_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v the_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v real_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n let_v he_o say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o will_v these_o be_v philosophical_a consequence_n i_o affirm_v they_o be_v not_o so_o philosophical_a as_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v very_o natural_a appear_v to_o be_v so_o even_o to_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v to_o think_v on_o the_o accident_n which_o remain_v it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o blood_n to_o be_v substantial_o therein_o to_o imagine_v that_o where_o the_o body_n or_o flesh_n be_v there_o must_v the_o blood_n be_v also_o which_o be_v call_v in_o one_o word_n the_o concomitancy_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o nourish_v to_o consider_v what_o shall_v cause_v this_o nourishment_n it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o be_v a_o real_a humane_a body_n to_o inquire_v how_o this_o body_n can_v be_v strip_v of_o the_o propriety_n of_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v natural_a when_o we_o see_v worm_n which_o engender_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o inquire_v whence_o they_o take_v their_o matter_n it_o be_v likewise_o certain_a that_o philosophy_n be_v not_o proper_o any_o more_o concern_v in_o these_o consequence_n than_o bare_o to_o defend_v they_o and_o not_o to_o illustrate_v they_o and_o yet_o when_o they_o shall_v not_o appear_v in_o themselves_o to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o suppose_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o this_o church_n to_o be_v in_o such_o a_o prodigious_a stupidity_n that_o for_o so_o many_o age_n since_o they_o have_v discover_v nothing_o of_o themselves_o touch_v these_o thing_n which_o will_v be_v in_o my_o mind_n one_o of_o the_o bold_a supposition_n imaginable_a yet_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v they_o have_v see_v they_o in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v fill_v their_o religion_n with_o they_o since_o beringarius_n his_o time_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a that_o it_o be_v man_n disputation_n which_o occasion_v all_o these_o question_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o discover_v these_o consequence_n we_o speak_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v fain_o persuade_v we_o to_o it_o but_o we_o know_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a doctrine_n itself_o of_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v produce_v they_o for_o they_o take_v their_o birth_n from_o what_o our_o eye_n see_v and_o hand_n touch_v and_o experience_n which_o can_v but_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o effect_n they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v more_o among_o the_o schoolman_n than_o controvertist_n more_o among_o author_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o protestant_n there_o be_v so_o great_a absurdity_n in_o say_v the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n seem_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o maintain_v it_o to_o the_o end_n 62._o ibid._n pag._n 62._o he_o turn_v himself_o on_o another_o side_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o docility_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o behold_v these_o difficulty_n but_o this_o be_v very_o absurd_o answer_v again_o for_o be_v it_o thus_o the_o greek_n themselves_o will_v at_o least_o tell_v we_o something_o of_o it_o i_o mean_v they_o will_v tell_v we_o themselves_o in_o some_o sort_n that_o they_o know_v well_o all_o these_o consequence_n and_o be_v not_o so_o stupid_a but_o that_o they_o see_v such_o and_o such_o question_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n but_o that_o they_o behold_v they_o as_o a_o abyss_n which_o can_v be_v fathom_v or_o to_o use_v mr._n arnaud_n eloquent_a expression_n that_o they_o stifle_v and_o ibid._n ibid._n drown_v all_o humane_a thought_n in_o the_o absolute_a certainty_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o his_o church_n they_o will_v give_v some_o reason_n for_o their_o silence_n and_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v its_o be_v interpret_v in_o a_o ill_a sense_n they_o will_v instruct_v their_o people_n in_o the_o same_o modesty_n and_o docility_n and_o observe_v that_o their_o conduct_n in_o this_o particular_a be_v more_o discreet_a than_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o greek_n will_v do_v do_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n after_o this_o gentle_a and_o quiet_a manner_n mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o so_o much_o as_o mention_v these_o consequence_n or_o difficulty_n they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o own_o silence_n in_o this_o respect_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v for_o they_o without_o any_o call_n or_o order_n from_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o his_o conception_n and_o those_o of_o ernulphus_n a_o english_a bishop_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o greek_n be_v in_o such_o a_o absolute_a silence_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o this_o silence_n can_v come_v from_o any_o other_o cause_n than_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o doctrine_n which_o not_o have_v the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v no_o way_n oblige_v they_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o these_o same_o consequence_n and_o thus_o far_o i_o think_v my_o argument_n may_v pass_v for_o good_a in_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o people_n that_o understand_v reason_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v 59_o ibid._n pag._n 59_o mere_a folly_n and_o extravagancy_n and_o to_o show_v it_o to_o be_v so_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o reason_n itself_o show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o disow_v certain_a and_o undoubted_a truth_n under_o pretence_n they_o appear_v contrary_a among_o themselves_o on_o weak_a conjecture_n but_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o truth_n shall_v make_v we_o conclude_v touch_v the_o falsity_n of_o these_o reason_n and_o pretend_a contrariety_n it_o be_v add_v he_o as_o certain_a a_o truth_n as_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n can_v be_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a church_n do_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o may_v be_v call_v in_o question_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n if_o we_o may_v doubt_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v another_o truth_n that_o the_o greek_n take_v little_a notice_n of_o the_o philosophicl_n consequence_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o these_o two_o truth_n be_v equal_o certain_a they_o can_v be_v contrary_a and_o that_o they_o show_v we_o the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n claude_n consequence_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o never_o man_n have_v less_o trouble_n to_o answer_v a_o adversary_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o prove_v to_o he_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o its_o consequence_n nor_o difficulty_n he_o deny_v my_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o two_o truth_n can_v be_v contradictory_n it_o cost_v little_a to_o make_v such_o kind_n of_o answer_n and_o it_o cost_v no_o more_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n as_o he_o affirm_v it_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o will_v have_v no_o need_n to_o trouble_v himself_o to_o answer_v my_o argument_n for_o the_o question_n be_v decide_v there_o will_v be_v nothing_o remain_v upon_o this_o account_n betwixt_o we_o i_o believe_v i_o establish_v the_o negative_a which_o i_o defend_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o solid_o than_o he_o have_v prove_v his_o affirmative_a but_o if_o i_o pretend_v to_o elude_v his_o argument_n by_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v be_v a_o impertinent_a disputer_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o i_o shall_v
these_o thing_n we_o have_v see_v that_o one_o of_o their_o opinion_n be_v that_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o receive_v christ_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n now_o every_o man_n see_v this_o doctrine_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o transubstantiation_n in_o as_o much_o as_o that_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v hold_v the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o the_o wicked_a in_o receive_v it_o eat_v not_o this_o body_n whence_o it_o follow_v according_a to_o all_o rule_n of_o sense_n that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o endeavour_v to_o make_v these_o two_o opinion_n agree_v and_o remove_v the_o contrariety_n which_o appear_v betwixt_o they_o yet_o so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o this_o that_o we_o find_v not_o this_o contrariety_n whether_o real_a or_o imaginary_a ever_o enter_v into_o their_o thought_n now_o let_v any_o man_n compare_v the_o argument_n we_o draw_v from_o their_o silence_n touch_v all_o these_o consequence_n with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o faithful_o tell_v we_o whether_o we_o be_v not_o more_o conclusive_a and_o evident_a than_o he_o we_o have_v propose_v several_a thing_n which_o the_o greek_n may_v know_v without_o any_o study_n reflection_n attention_n of_o mind_n legate_n and_o interpreter_n only_o by_o the_o sight_n of_o their_o eye_n and_o help_v of_o common_a sense_n affair_n which_o be_v neither_o carry_v on_o by_o intrigue_n negotiation_n nor_o public_a respect_n and_o wherein_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v certain_a there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n but_o if_o they_o speak_v of_o they_o we_o shall_v be_v soon_o make_v to_o know_v it_o and_o concern_v which_o in_o fine_a they_o can_v not_o be_v silent_a as_o they_o be_v without_o do_v a_o notable_a prejudice_n to_o religion_n and_o a_o extraordinary_a violence_n to_o nature_n whereas_o mr._n arnaud_n only_o offer_v we_o one_o thing_n which_o can_v scarce_o be_v know_v by_o any_o but_o the_o learned_a and_o which_o require_v also_o great_a attention_n of_o mind_n and_o read_v a_o matter_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o some_o deputy_n and_o manage_v by_o the_o help_n of_o interpreter_n wherein_o intrigue_n and_o interest_n complacency_n and_o fear_n and_o other_o humane_a passion_n have_v great_a share_n and_o touch_v which_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v whether_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v true_o such_o as_o it_o be_v represent_v to_o we_o see_v we_o have_v no_o more_o of_o their_o write_n but_o what_o the_o latin_n be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o a_o matter_n in_o fine_a in_o which_o the_o greek_n may_v be_v silent_a without_o offer_v any_o violence_n to_o themselves_o and_o without_o believe_v they_o do_v any_o wrong_n to_o their_o religion_n i_o shall_v show_v this_o more_o large_o hereafter_o what_o i_o now_o mention_v be_v only_o to_o facilitate_v the_o comparison_n of_o my_o proof_n with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v more_o clear_o and_o exact_o judge_v of_o they_o iii_o in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o my_o first_o proof_n which_o i_o offer_v in_o the_o forego_n book_n be_v remember_v which_o be_v take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o express_a term_n i_o mean_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n assert_v by_o the_o latin_n that_o they_o receive_v not_o the_o council_n which_o have_v determine_v it_o that_o they_o will_v not_o use_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o they_o explain_v themselves_o only_o in_o general_a term_n which_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o another_o sense_n and_o which_o at_o far_a can_v admit_v only_o of_o a_o general_a sense_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v constrain_v to_o betake_v himself_o to_o consequence_n and_o arguing_n to_o render_v their_o expression_n favourable_a it_o be_v likewise_o requisite_a that_o the_o reader_n call_v to_o mind_v the_o solid_a ground_n on_o which_o my_o proof_n be_v build_v and_o the_o testimony_n i_o have_v produce_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o illusion_n i_o discover_v in_o mr._n arnaud_n dispute_n as_o well_o in_o the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n with_o which_o he_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n as_o the_o testimony_n of_o samonas_n agapius_n the_o baron_n of_o spataris_n paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n the_o synod_n of_o cyprus_n and_o that_o of_o some_o priest_n in_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o my_o principle_n result_v from_o the_o examination_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n the_o rest_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n consist_v only_o in_o arguing_n and_o consequence_n i_o will_v likewise_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o compare_v his_o negative_a argument_n with_o i_o and_o judge_v which_o of_o the_o two_o consequence_n be_v the_o better_a the_o greek_n say_v i_o when_o they_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o teach_v the_o thing_n which_o this_o term_n signify_v they_o own_v not_o the_o council_n that_o have_v determine_v it_o and_o in_o the_o rejection_n of_o they_o never_o except_v this_o article_n nor_o show_v by_o any_o thing_n else_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o it_o they_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v the_o substancial_a conversion_n of_o the_o latin_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o greek_n reproach_n not_o the_o latin_n with_o transubstantiation_n they_o make_v not_o a_o dispute_n thereof_o they_o condemn_v it_o not_o as_o a_o error_n they_o then_o believe_v it_o i_o say_v that_o my_o consequence_n be_v evident_a certain_a immediate_a and_o necessary_a whereas_o mr._n arnaud'_v have_v none_o of_o these_o quality_n my_o consequence_n be_v evident_a for_o it_o be_v evident_a a_o whole_a church_n that_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o will_v have_v her_o child_n believe_v it_o must_v needs_o teach_v it_o they_o in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n and_o such_o as_o be_v able_a to_o form_v the_o idea_n which_o she_o will_v have_v they_o conceive_v of_o it_o but_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o do_v this_o therefore_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o it_o will_v be_v prodigious_o strange_a that_o a_o church_n have_v concern_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o belief_n as_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o and_o yet_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o explain_v herself_o in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n although_o she_o find_v they_o already_o make_v to_o her_o hand_n in_o the_o language_n of_o a_o church_n with_o who_o she_o agree_v in_o this_o point_n but_o this_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o do_v she_o do_v not_o thus_o explain_v herself_o she_o have_v not_o then_o this_o belief_n my_o consequence_n be_v immediate_a for_o the_o first_o and_o most_o immediate_a obligation_n the_o first_o and_o most_o immediate_a effect_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o a_o church_n that_o hold_v it_o be_v that_o of_o teach_v it_o and_o explain_v how_o she_o believe_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v distinct_o for_o it_o can_v be_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o distinct_o but_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o explain_v herself_o distinct_o she_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v it_o i_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o there_o be_v nothing_o that_o can_v hinder_v the_o greek_a church_n from_o expound_v clear_o and_o plain_o this_o opinion_n if_o she_o hold_v it_o not_o the_o ignorance_n of_o proper_a expression_n for_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v easy_o meet_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n furnish_v she_o with_o they_o not_o the_o fear_n of_o scandalize_a her_o people_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n assert_n these_o people_n have_v hold_v this_o doctrine_n ever_o since_o christianity_n be_v first_o plant_v among_o they_o not_o the_o fear_n of_o scandalize_a the_o infidel_n for_o the_o turk_n among_o who_o the_o greek_n live_v suffer_v all_o sort_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o latin_n who_o be_v mix_v with_o they_o and_o who_o scruple_n not_o to_o explain_v themselves_o clear_o on_o this_o doctrine_n have_v long_o since_o take_v away_o this_o pretence_n from_o the_o greek_n the_o fear_n of_o offend_v their_o emperor_n when_o they_o have_v they_o can_v not_o withhold_v they_o for_o the_o greek_a emperor_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v have_v almost_o all_o of_o they_o favour_v the_o latin_n much_o less_o moreover_o can_v it_o be_v say_v they_o be_v hinder_v by_o the_o fear_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o its_o power_n for_o this_o be_v a_o mean_n on_o the_o contrary_a to_o
avoid_v the_o danger_n that_o threaten_v we_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o shall_v be_v the_o better_o approve_v of_o by_o those_o that_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o affair_n and_o again_o you_o must_v not_o affright_v the_o people_n by_o tell_v they_o we_o design_v to_o proceed_v any_o far_a in_o this_o reconciliation_n than_o we_o ought_v and_o as_o if_o we_o intend_v to_o change_v our_o ancient_a custom_n and_o ceremony_n for_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o make_v the_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o do_v which_o discourse_n do_v manifest_o show_v we_o three_o thing_n first_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o be_v silent_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n not_o dispute_v and_o charge_v they_o with_o error_n nay_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o a_o union_n with_o they_o and_o the_o embrace_v of_o their_o doctrine_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v for_o michael_n desire_v but_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o protest_v he_o intend_v not_o thereby_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o other_o the_o second_o thing_n that_o appear_v from_o the_o discourse_n of_o this_o emperor_n be_v that_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n my_o answer_n and_o by_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v not_o a_o proposition_n forge_v in_o my_o own_o brain_n from_o the_o necessity_n of_o my_o dispute_n but_o a_o principle_n not_o only_o well_o know_v by_o the_o greek_n but_o approve_v and_o practise_v in_o a_o occasion_n far_o more_o important_a than_o that_o now_o in_o question_n betwixt_o we_o for_o it_o be_v far_o less_o important_a to_o lay_v aside_o one_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n and_o not_o dispute_v on_o it_o than_o to_o be_v unite_v with_o she_o and_o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_a church_n consent_v to_o this_o reunion_n in_o hope_n she_o shall_v keep_v her_o religion_n entire_a and_o not_o receive_v any_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o fine_a i_o gather_v from_o michael_n discourse_n and_o the_o effect_v it_o have_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o clergy_n that_o the_o only_a care_n the_o greek_n take_v be_v to_o keep_v their_o own_o religion_n be_v willing_a to_o be_v silent_a and_o embrace_v the_o union_n provide_v they_o be_v not_o force_v to_o embrace_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n if_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o this_o be_v indeed_o the_o disposition_n of_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la but_o not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o michael_n engage_v they_o to_o consent_v to_o the_o reunion_n upon_o this_o regard_n that_o each_o of_o the_o church_n shall_v keep_v its_o own_o opinion_n and_o not_o contend_v and_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o error_n now_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v prevail_v on_o by_o principle_n which_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v good_a and_o therefore_o plausible_a pretence_n and_o fair_a colour_n be_v make_v use_n to_o win_v they_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o greek_n be_v far_o from_o imagine_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n not_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o latin_n on_o a_o article_n and_o to_o receive_v and_o own_v it_o with_o they_o whence_o it_o likewise_o follow_v that_o if_o this_o reason_n or_o hope_v which_o michael_n propose_v to_o they_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o do_v a_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o fear_v he_o will_v deceive_v they_o as_o indeed_o he_o do_v a_o matter_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o duty_n and_o conscience_n and_o against_o which_o they_o have_v moreover_o the_o great_a aversion_n it_o may_v likewise_o be_v sufficient_a to_o withhold_v and_o hinder_v they_o from_o do_v another_o thing_n to_o which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o be_v oblige_v and_o from_o which_o they_o may_v refrain_v without_o the_o least_o violence_n to_o their_o inclination_n this_o reflection_n will_v be_v strengthen_v by_o consider_v after_o what_o sort_n veccus_n the_o patriarch_n justify_v himself_o when_o he_o become_v a_o great_a stickler_n in_o the_o union_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o promote_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lay_v i_o never_o 65._o hottinger_n ex_fw-la allat_n in_o orth._n grec_n pag._n 65._o design_v say_v he_o by_o any_o thing_n i_o either_o think_v say_v or_o do_v to_o disparage_v any_o of_o the_o ceremony_n or_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o only_o to_o establish_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n if_o any_o person_n in_o embrace_v this_o peace_n have_v despise_v our_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n and_o prefer_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n before_o they_o let_v he_o be_v exclude_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o have_v his_o portion_n with_o the_o traitor_n judas_n and_o his_o companion_n who_o cracify_v our_o saviour_n we_o see_v here_o this_o patriarch_n suppose_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o not_o condemn_v the_o latin_n and_o let_v they_o alone_o with_o their_o doctrine_n nay_o so_o far_o be_v he_o from_o grant_v mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n that_o he_o make_v this_o a_o principle_n whereby_o to_o justify_v himself_o to_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v a_o sign_n that_o this_o proposition_n agree_v with_o the_o genius_n of_o that_o nation_n for_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o justify_v themselves_o by_o maxim_n odious_a and_o public_o abhor_v if_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la veccus_n or_o the_o greek_n in_o general_a have_v displease_v mr._n arnaud_n by_o this_o their_o deportment_n they_o be_v excusable_a for_o in_o those_o day_n the_o world_n be_v not_o acquaint_v with_o the_o secret_n of_o his_o reason_v the_o rule_n of_o his_o logic_n be_v not_o then_o publish_v they_o may_v henceforward_o become_v a_o rule_n to_o posterity_n but_o he_o must_v not_o expect_v they_o shall_v be_v more_o privilege_v than_o the_o edict_n of_o prince_n which_o have_v no_o retroactive_a virtue_n v._o to_o convince_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o greek_n be_v averse_a to_o controversy_n i_o need_v only_o represent_v to_o he_o what_o anthony_n eparkus_n of_o corcyra_n write_v to_o philip_n melancthon_n for_o have_v tell_v he_o how_o careful_a the_o turk_n be_v to_o establish_v their_o religion_n every_o where_o and_o to_o extend_v the_o limit_n of_o their_o empire_n it_o 545._o turco_n grec_n 1_o 8._o pag._n 545._o will_v be_v very_o absurd_a add_v he_o for_o we_o to_o dispute_v of_o sublime_a matter_n in_o the_o condition_n we_o be_v in_o it_o behoove_v we_o to_o watch_v and_o apply_v ourselves_o diligent_o to_o the_o avoid_v the_o danger_n threaten_v we_o lest_o we_o lose_v our_o possession_n here_o on_o earth_n whilst_o we_o idle_o and_o over_o curious_o inquire_v into_o the_o thing_n of_o heaven_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n do_v not_o care_v to_o concern_v themselves_o overmuch_o about_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o next_o life_n their_o thought_n be_v whole_o take_v up_o with_o their_o worldly_a interest_n this_o be_v the_o key_n that_o open_v and_o shut_v their_o mouth_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n distinguish_v the_o greek_n into_o three_o rank_n the_o first_o of_o people_n who_o be_v very_o ignorant_a the_o second_o of_o those_o that_o have_v some_o 24._o biblioth_n selert_fw-la de_fw-fr rat_n ag_n cum_fw-la grec_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 24._o experience_n and_o behold_v on_o one_o hand_n the_o majesty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o misery_n of_o the_o greek_a one_o the_o pomp_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o neglect_v wherewith_o the_o greek_n treat_v they_o conclude_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v better_a belove_v by_o god_n almighty_a than_o the_o greek_a one_o the_o three_o be_v of_o those_o who_o have_v some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o world_n be_v yet_o transport_v by_o a_o habitual_a hatred_n against_o the_o latin_n although_o their_o bishop_n and_o most_o prudent_a person_n among_o they_o be_v of_o another_o temper_n and_o not_o know_v for_o the_o most_o part_n what_o they_o say_v or_o will_v have_v they_o compare_v the_o greek_a and_o roman_a church_n together_o their_o ceremony_n with_o we_o and_o prefer_v their_o priest_n to_o our_o latin_a priest_n suppose_v they_o not_o so_o vicious_a as_o we_o yet_o they_o dare_v not_o affirm_v we_o be_v in_o a_o error_n or_o that_o what_o we_o believe_v or_o practice_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v unwarrantable_a but_o they_o affirm_v as_o to_o themselves_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_a way_n and_o do_v not_o doubt_v of_o salvation_n in_o their_o own_o religion_n observe_v these_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o greek_a bishop_n and_o prudent_a person_n in_o their_o church_n be_v averse_a to_o controversy_n and_o second_o that_o those_o that_o be_v not_o content_v themselves_o with_o maintain_v their_o own_o doctrine_n without_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o latin_n vi_o but_o it_o will_v be_v
supremacy_n &_o c_o neither_o the_o greek_n nor_o the_o latin_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v there_o be_v any_o other_o difference_n between_o they_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n than_o that_o touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o agree_v in_o their_o opinion_n about_o purgatory_n nor_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o yet_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o latin_n of_o those_o time_n reckon_v not_o these_o doctrine_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n sure_a i_o be_o there_o be_v people_n of_o his_o own_o communion_n who_o will_v not_o justify_v he_o in_o this_o assertion_n it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n he_o be_v willing_a to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o because_o he_o find_v it_o among_o his_o collection_n but_o it_o will_v be_v a_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o show_v what_o pass_v therein_o touch_v the_o greek_n for_o all_o that_o he_o can_v know_v of_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o george_n bishop_n of_o corcyra_n to_o the_o abbot_n nectairus_n and_o from_o the_o abbot_n letter_n again_o to_o george_n 1179._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1179._o mention_v by_o baronius_n and_o which_o relate_v not_o a_o word_n to_o the_o purpose_n to_o refute_v what_o he_o tell_v we_o concern_v the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o emanuel_n comnenus_n i_o need_v only_o mention_v what_o he_o himself_o relate_v that_o the_o latin_n require_v no_o more_o of_o the_o greek_n than_o that_o they_o shall_v mention_v the_o 210._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 210._o pope_n name_n in_o their_o public_a office_n acknowledge_v his_o supremacy_n and_o right_a of_o appeal_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o rest_n signify_v nothing_o provide_v the_o pope_n be_v satisfy_v at_o nice_a be_v only_o examine_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n other_o difference_n be_v lay_v aside_o and_o as_o to_o what_o pass_v under_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la touch_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n mr._n arnaud_n forget_v to_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o that_o violence_n deceit_n and_o tyranny_n which_o that_o emperor_n use_v to_o accomplish_v his_o design_n as_o we_o already_o observe_v which_o be_v manage_v by_o cruelty_n imprisonment_n punishment_n and_o banishment_n and_o which_o draw_v on_o michael_n such_o a_o deadly_a hatred_n from_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o refuse_v he_o burial_n after_o his_o death_n a_o affair_n wherein_o after_o all_o he_o cheat_v the_o greek_n in_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o each_o church_n shall_v keep_v its_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n and_o that_o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o amuse_v the_o pope_n with_o grant_v he_o his_o supremacy_n right_a of_o appeal_n and_o commemoration_n of_o he_o in_o their_o liturgy_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v already_o make_v use_n of_o it_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o answer_v he_o that_o whatsoever_o pass_v in_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a politic_a intrigue_n as_o well_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o latin_n as_o the_o greek_n that_o pope_n eugenius_n and_o his_o court_n act_v therein_o with_o violence_n and_o the_o greek_a emperor_n manage_v his_o business_n after_o a_o very_a timorous_a and_o interest_v manner_n and_o the_o greek_a bishop_n bewray_v 8._o answ_n to_o the_o 2d_o treatise_n 2._o p._n c._n 8._o a_o most_o pitiful_a ignorance_n and_o weakness_n several_a of_o they_o be_v win_v by_o the_o latin_n the_o rest_n sign_v the_o act_n of_o reunion_n without_o any_o consultation_n hold_v first_o together_o whence_o i_o conclude_v there_o must_v not_o be_v advantage_n take_v hence_o as_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v agree_v in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n under_o pretence_n it_o be_v not_o debate_v in_o that_o council_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o greek_n upon_o their_o return_n into_o their_o own_o country_n open_o renounce_v this_o pretend_a reunion_n be_v my_o answer_n never_o so_o reasonable_a yet_o do_v they_o not_o relish_v well_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n wherefore_o it_o must_v not_o be_v expect_v he_o be_v satisfy_v with_o this_o much_o less_o inquire_v whether_o it_o be_v with_o or_o without_o a_o preface_n that_o he_o offer_v his_o new_a objection_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o kind_n of_o miracle_n if_o he_o who_o reproach_n i_o with_o my_o preface_n shall_v so_o much_o as_o once_o enter_v upon_o examination_n of_o a_o thing_n without_o prepare_v the_o reader_n by_o long_a discourse_n mr._n claude_n say_v he_o here_o 333._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 333._o who_o can_v speak_v when_o he_o please_v court_n language_n in_o his_o book_n of_o divinity_n pleasant_o reproach_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o he_o decide_v question_n like_o a_o soldier_n i_o examine_v not_o at_o present_a whether_o he_o have_v reason_n for_o his_o application_n of_o this_o expression_n i_o reserve_v this_o for_o the_o discourse_n wherein_o i_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o his_o personal_a difference_n with_o this_o author_n but_o see_v he_o have_v introduce_v this_o term_n in_o a_o serious_a dispute_n i_o think_v i_o may_v borrow_v it_o of_o he_o whereby_o to_o express_v after_o what_o sort_n he_o get_v clear_a of_o some_o considerable_a difficulty_n and_o touch_v which_o we_o may_v say_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o never_o man_n fight_v his_o way_n through_o they_o more_o soldier_n like_o than_o he_o do_v and_o a_o little_a further_o i_o can_v produce_v a_o better_a instance_n of_o mr._n claude_n soldier_n like_o humour_n than_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o treat_v of_o whatsoever_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n it_o sufficient_o appear_v mr._n arnaud_n design_v to_o censure_v the_o use_n i_o make_v of_o the_o term_n of_o soldier-like_a and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n likewise_o criticise_v on_o another_o of_o my_o expression_n viz._n fly_v in_o a_o man_n face_n but_o if_o i_o may_v speak_v my_o thought_n of_o these_o censure_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o these_o kind_n of_o deal_n become_v not_o person_n that_o profess_v a_o more_o profound_a literature_n and_o consequent_o shall_v mind_v thing_n more_o than_o word_n not_o to_o say_v these_o remark_n be_v far_o remote_a from_o the_o subject_a we_o handle_v and_o contribute_v little_a to_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o our_o question_n moreover_o what_o have_v we_o to_o do_v with_o the_o court_n and_o its_o language_n in_o our_o dispute_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o the_o court_n my_o condition_n and_o profession_n keep_v i_o at_o such_o a_o distance_n from_o it_o that_o i_o know_v not_o what_o language_n be_v speak_v there_o i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o they_o express_v themselves_o polite_o and_o rational_o but_o pass_v my_o life_n as_o i_o do_v out_o of_o the_o palace_n of_o great_a personage_n and_o far_o from_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o commerce_n their_o way_n of_o express_v themselves_o be_v unknown_a to_o i_o i_o be_o not_o perhaps_o sufficient_o in_o love_n with_o the_o age_n i_o live_v in_o to_o leave_v my_o common_a expression_n to_o accommodate_v myself_o to_o that_o of_o the_o court._n in_o short_a i_o pretend_v not_o to_o speak_v so_o neat_o as_o to_o suppose_v my_o style_n be_v without_o fault_n i_o leave_v to_o other_o the_o clory_n of_o become_a master_n of_o language_n to_o discredit_v receive_v expression_n and_o introduce_v new_a one_o whether_o just_o or_o not_o i_o refer_v myself_o to_o other_o to_o judge_n that_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n methinks_v mr._n arnaud_n shall_v not_o so_o great_o find_v fault_n with_o this_o term_n of_o soldier-like_a consider_v the_o use_n i_o make_v of_o it_o i_o believe_v say_v i_o i_o ought_v much_o less_o to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o new_a method_n which_o that_o author_n have_v find_v out_o whereby_o to_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n and_o in_o effect_n this_o be_v to_o do_v like_o alexander_n who_o cut_v the_o knot_n he_o can_v not_o untie_v and_o to_o dispute_v soldier_n like_o this_o term_n thus_o use_v in_o a_o preface_n seem_v supportable_a yet_o i_o be_o sorry_a it_o have_v offend_v mr._n arnaud_n if_o it_o be_v because_o we_o make_v his_o friend_n a_o common_a soldier_n let_v he_o consider_v likewise_o we_o represent_v he_o also_o as_o a_o alexander_n but_o howsoever_o let_v we_o see_v whether_o my_o answer_n concern_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v so_o soldier_n like_o as_o he_o pretend_v policy_n say_v he_o have_v its_o bound_n it_o have_v not_o a_o part_n in_o every_o affair_n nor_o effect_n all_o thing_n who_o doubt_v it_o all_o that_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o policy_n which_o
conversion_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v receive_v from_o she_o the_o doctrine_n she_o profess_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o other_o book_n read_v among_o they_o than_o some_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n the_o writing_n of_o these_o father_n be_v expound_v among_o they_o they_o have_v no_o other_o sentiment_n than_o those_o which_o nature_n imprint_n in_o their_o mind_n will_v not_o a_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o say_v in_o read_v this_o description_n that_o this_o land_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o spiritual_a canaan_n but_o what_o signify_v disguise_v of_o thing_n at_o this_o rate_n beside_o what_o i_o now_o relate_v touch_v the_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n reign_v in_o this_o church_n we_o need_v only_o observe_v what_o judgement_n possevin_n who_o live_v several_a year_n in_o moscovia_n make_v of_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o schism_n say_v he_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v how_o deep_o 24._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n p._n 24._o they_o be_v engage_v in_o it_o hold_v their_o opinion_n for_o inviolable_a maxim_n or_o rather_o add_v still_o something_o to_o they_o than_o abate_v any_o of_o they_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o moscovite_n as_o with_o those_o who_o once_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o a_o principle_n the_o forward_a they_o go_v the_o more_o they_o multiply_v their_o error_n just_a as_o may_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o innovator_n of_o our_o time_n the_o moscovite_n have_v receive_v their_o schism_n from_o the_o greek_n have_v depart_v from_o they_o and_o have_v no_o book_n nor_o learning_n they_o therefore_o abound_v with_o impertinency_n and_o yet_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o be_v the_o only_a country_n in_o the_o world_n for_o conserve_n a_o doctrine_n already_o establish_v and_o the_o least_o likely_a to_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n the_o same_o possevin_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o great_a duke_n 1._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n p._n 1._o basil_n have_v cause_v a_o greek_a priest_n to_o come_v into_o his_o country_n who_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n send_v he_o he_o throw_v he_o into_o prison_n and_o will_v not_o release_v he_o although_o request_v by_o the_o turkish_a emperor_n because_o the_o priest_n tell_v he_o he_o find_v the_o moscovite_n have_v err_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o from_o that_o time_n they_o have_v no_o more_o recourse_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o his_o confirmation_n of_o the_o metropolitain_n of_o moscovia_n in_o another_o place_n he_o observe_v express_o that_o they_o differ_v in_o several_a 38._o ibid._n p._n 38._o thing_n from_o the_o latin_n which_o cause_v sacranus_fw-la the_o cannon_n of_o cracovia_n sacra_fw-la elucid_n error_n ritus_fw-la ruth_n joan._n sacra_fw-la to_o say_v that_o they_o abuse_v in_o several_a thing_n the_o right_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o have_v be_v ever_o repute_a by_o the_o greek_n for_o heretic_n which_o have_v depart_v from_o they_o this_o proposition_n of_o sacranus_fw-la may_v be_v excessive_a but_o it_o may_v be_v well_o conclude_v thence_o that_o the_o moscovite_n be_v indeed_o of_o the_o grecian_a religion_n but_o have_v not_o so_o careful_o preserve_v it_o but_o that_o it_o be_v alter_v in_o several_a thing_n this_o pretend_a firmness_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o have_v not_o hinder_v the_o greek_a religion_n from_o be_v corrupt_v among_o they_o neither_o have_v it_o hinder_v the_o latin_n from_o use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n among_o they_o nor_o possevin_n from_o lay_v his_o design_n in_o order_n thereunto_o it_o have_v not_o hinder_v the_o pope_n from_o send_v their_o emissary_n among_o 4._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi mosc_n com._n 1._o &_o 2_o chap._n 4._o they_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o second_o book_n nor_o from_o make_v use_n of_o merchant_n who_o under_o pretence_n of_o commerce_n obtain_v a_o easy_a access_n into_o these_o country_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o history_n of_o paul_n jovius_n nor_o arcudius_n mosc_n paul_n jou._n lib._n the_o legate_n mosc_n a_o latinized_a greek_a from_o spend_v twenty_o year_n in_o lituania_n russia_n and_o moscovia_n in_o the_o propogate_a of_o the_o romish_a religion_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v sigism_n arcud_v epist_n dedicat_fw-la ad_fw-la sigism_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o sigismond_n king_n of_o poland_n nor_o seminary_n from_o be_v set_v up_o in_o lituania_n and_o other_o place_n for_o the_o instruct_n of_o the_o moscovite_n child_n in_o the_o romish_a religion_n as_o possevin_n tell_v we_o this_o firmness_n do_v not_o hinder_v 1._o possev_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o c._n 1._o but_o that_o they_o have_v make_v use_v not_o only_o of_o polander_n for_o the_o reduction_n of_o these_o people_n who_o hold_v a_o particular_a commerce_n with_o they_o but_o especial_o of_o the_o reunite_v russian_n who_o appear_v less_o suspect_v to_o the_o moscovite_n because_o they_o 1._o possev_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o c._n 1._o observe_v still_o the_o greek_a rite_n in_o fine_a this_o do_v not_o hinder_v the_o false_a greek_n who_o have_v finish_v their_o study_n in_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n do_v return_n into_o greece_n from_o promote_a the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o habit_n and_o disguise_n of_o schismatical_a greek_n and_o from_o pass_v over_o from_o greece_n into_o moscovia_n when_o occasion_n offer_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n who_o write_v in_o moscow_n itself_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o favour_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr pompone_n be_v not_o this_o then_o a_o delusory_a remark_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v that_o it_o can_v be_v allege_v the_o latin_n have_v bring_v their_o opinion_n into_o these_o part_n by_o croisado_n this_o be_v true_a but_o if_o they_o have_v not_o bring_v they_o thither_o by_o croisado_n they_o have_v do_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v be_v able_a in_o order_n to_o the_o introduce_v they_o by_o mission_n and_o seminary_n by_o commerce_n of_o merchant_n by_o poland_n russia_n and_o greece_n itself_o which_o be_v their_o mother-church_n now_o can_v it_o seem_v strange_a to_o we_o if_o with_o all_o these_o machines_n and_o by_o abuse_v the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o these_o people_n they_o have_v be_v make_v to_o believe_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a religion_n and_o consequent_o one_o of_o they_o and_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v we_o be_v such_o fool_n to_o make_v our_o faith_n depend_v on_o that_o of_o this_o people_n what_o mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o other_o book_n 1._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n comm._fw-la 1._o read_v among_o they_o than_o the_o write_n of_o some_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o what_o possevin_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o understand_v not_o any_o more_o of_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n than_o what_o near_o relate_v to_o they_o or_o that_o of_o poland_n what_o signify_v the_o read_n of_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o a_o language_n which_o the_o people_n understand_v not_o but_o let_v we_o see_v what_o kind_n of_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n bring_v to_o convince_v we_o that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o he_o offer_v be_v the_o silence_n of_o all_o author_n that_o have_v write_v on_o the_o religion_n of_o this_o church_n who_o do_v not_o remark_n that_o it_o differ_v in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o roman_a to_o enhance_v the_o value_n of_o this_o proof_n he_o immediate_o complain_v that_o i_o have_v not_o allege_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v real_a and_o positive_a whereby_o to_o maintain_v my_o thesis_n it_o be_v strange_a say_v he_o that_o mr._n claude_n treat_v of_o this_o matter_n shall_v choose_v rather_o to_o divine_v the_o opinion_n of_o these_o people_n on_o weak_a conjecture_n than_o to_o inform_v himself_o whether_o he_o may_v not_o meet_v in_o so_o many_o book_n that_o mention_v the_o religion_n 425._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 425._o of_o the_o moscovite_n real_a proof_n of_o what_o he_o will_v willing_o find_v he_o afterward_o reproach_n i_o with_o my_o negligence_n in_o not_o read_v those_o book_n and_o protest_v he_o have_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o like_a have_v read_v whatsoever_o he_o can_v find_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a eight_o author_n on_o one_o side_n several_a treatise_n on_o the_o other_o such_o as_o possevin_n baronius_n raynoldus_n botter_n breerwood_n hornbeck_n and_o several_a other_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o this_o account_n there_o be_v no_o body_n as_o i_o know_v of_o that_o question_n mr._n arnaud_n industry_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n blame_v he_o for_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n for_o nothing_o as_o
soul_n and_o body_n that_o it_o be_v neither_o consume_v or_o corrupt_v nor_o pass_v into_o excrement_n but_o into_o our_o substance_n and_o for_o our_o conservation_n we_o make_v use_v of_o this_o passage_n of_o damascene_fw-la to_o show_n he_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n see_v it_o pass_v into_o that_o of_o our_o body_n mr._n arnaud_n deride_v this_o consequence_n do_v mr._n claude_n say_v he_o pretend_v that_o damascene_fw-la believe_v the_o eucharistical_a 4_o lib._n 7._o c._n 4_o bread_n pass_v into_o our_o soul_n to_o become_v a_o part_n of_o they_o sure_o he_o will_v not_o proceed_v so_o far_o how_o then_o will_v he_o conclude_v it_o enter_v into_o our_o body_n to_o become_v a_o part_n of_o their_o substance_n and_o why_o do_v he_o not_o conclude_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o as_o these_o word_n in_o consistentiam_fw-la animae_fw-la vadit_fw-la do_v signify_v nothing_o else_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unite_v its_o self_n to_o the_o soul_n to_o conserve_v fortify_v and_o operate_v in_o it_o his_o grace_n so_o this_o expression_n in_o consistentiam_fw-la corporis_fw-la vadit_fw-la do_v signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unite_v itself_o to_o our_o body_n to_z preserve_v and_o sow_v on_o they_o according_a to_o the_o father_n the_o seed_n of_o a_o glorious_a immortality_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v himself_o not_o comprehend_v that_o according_a to_o damascene_fw-la and_o the_o greek_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o substance_n and_o the_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a virtue_n which_o be_v impart_v to_o it_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o consecration_n so_o that_o damascene_fw-la make_v a_o distribution_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n attribute_n one_o of_o they_o to_o the_o soul_n to_o wit_v the_o divine_a virtue_n and_o the_o other_a to_o the_o body_n to_o wit_v the_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o latter_a that_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o consume_v nor_o corrupt_v itself_o nor_o pass_v into_o excrement_n god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n and_o preservation_n he_o say_v express_o it_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n why_o will_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n suffer_v i_o to_o say_v it_o after_o damascene_fw-la himself_z have_v he_o well_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n he_o will_v have_v find_v in_o they_o this_o distinction_n of_o two_o thing_n whereof_o the_o sacrament_n consist_v one_o of_o which_o respect_v immediate_o the_o body_n and_o the_o other_a immediate_o the_o soul_n under_o the_o new_a law_n say_v cyrill_a of_o jerusalem_n the_o heavenly_a bread_n and_o cup_n of_o salvation_n sanctify_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n respect_v the_o body_n so_o the_o word_n that_o anapcâ—hal_o cyril_n hie_v cal._n mist_n 4._o epiphan_n in_o anapcâ—hal_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecration_n perform_v by_o the_o word_n relate_v to_o the_o soul_n the_o bread_n say_v epiphanius_n be_v a_o aliment_n but_o there_o be_v in_o it_o a_o quicken_a virtue_n and_o origen_n before_o they_o distinguish_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o respect_n of_o what_o it_o have_v material_a and_o in_o reference_n of_o the_o prayer_n say_v over_o 1â—_n origen_n comm._n in_o matt._n 1â—_n it_o the_o iii_o proposition_n censure_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n be_v contain_v in_o a_o article_n of_o the_o extract_n which_o have_v for_o its_o title_n nonnulla_fw-la loca_fw-la sacrae_fw-la scripturae_fw-la prauè_fw-la intellecta_fw-la some_o place_n of_o scripture_n misunderstand_v and_o be_v thus_o describe_v asserunt_fw-la legendum_fw-la esse_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la etc._n etc._n they_o affirm_v we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n etc._n etc._n will_v mr._n arnaud_n without_o prejudice_n or_o passion_n but_o consider_v a_o while_n the_o importance_n of_o this_o proposition_n for_o whether_o these_o people_n pretend_v we_o must_v read_v the_o text_n not_o this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n or_o mean_v only_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n we_o must_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o title_n of_o the_o article_n insinuate_v be_v it_o possible_a that_o person_n who_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v either_o make_v this_o correction_n or_o seek_v this_o explication_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o one_o of_o the_o latin_n that_o ever_o have_v such_o a_o thought_n in_o his_o mind_n that_o we_o must_v not_o read_v this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n do_v they_o not_o all_o on_o the_o contrary_n affirm_v that_o we_o must_v keep_v strict_o to_o the_o literal_a sense_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consult_v himself_o hereupon_o and_o tell_v we_o whether_o he_o can_v offer_v such_o a_o proposition_n and_o whether_o he_o will_v not_o esteem_v it_o scandalous_a and_o heretical_a shall_v any_o other_o propose_v it_o yet_o must_v we_o observe_v that_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n who_o recite_v the_o extract_n which_o the_o pope_n legate_n make_v say_v express_o that_o these_o proposition_n which_o they_o find_v in_o proper_a term_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n or_o receive_v by_o the_o public_a consent_n and_o by_o tradition_n and_o which_o they_o condemn_v as_o manifest_o heretical_a or_o erroneous_a or_o superstitious_a be_v error_n common_a to_o the_o other_o eastern_a nation_n so_o that_o what_o we_o now_o rehearse_v concern_v the_o maronites_n must_v be_v extend_v in_o general_a to_o all_o the_o schismatical_a church_n as_o to_o the_o passage_n relate_v by_o abraham_n echellensis_fw-la a_o maronite_n who_o be_v of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v bear_v with_o i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o consider_v the_o character_n which_o gabriel_n sionita_n give_v we_o of_o this_o person_n who_o he_o perfect_o know_v be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o country_n and_o have_v pass_v over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o life_n be_v together_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o offer_v any_o thing_n ground_v on_o these_o kind_n of_o testimony_n and_o to_o suppose_v we_o such_o fool_n to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o relation_n of_o a_o man_n so_o cry_v down_o come_v we_o now_o to_o the_o jacobite_n coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n mr._n arnaud_n bring_v again_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o these_o three_o church_n the_o same_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o author_n and_o emissary_n which_o he_o use_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o moscovite_n and_o nestorian_n so_o that_o we_o need_v do_v no_o more_o than_o to_o return_v the_o same_o answer_v already_o make_v and_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o these_o people_n have_v the_o same_o belief_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n several_a author_n and_o emissary_n will_v without_o doubt_n have_v inform_v the_o world_n thereof_o and_o make_v advantage_n of_o this_o conformity_n which_o they_o discover_v between_o the_o latin_n and_o they_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o here_o again_o what_o he_o have_v be_v tell_v elsewhere_o that_o when_o the_o emissary_n be_v send_v to_o these_o people_n to_o instruct_v they_o they_o ever_o carry_v along_o with_o they_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o clement_n vi_o which_o contain_v express_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v it_o to_o their_o patriarch_n and_o proselyte_n bishop_n and_o that_o when_o eugenius_n iv_o 1442._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1442._o reunite_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n john_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jacobite_n he_o make_v he_o accept_v the_o decreee_v of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o contain_v in_o proper_a term_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o after_o all_o we_o may_v tell_v he_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v the_o jacobite_n coptic_o or_o ethiopian_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n hold_v as_o they_o do_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o eutiche_n and_o dioscorus_n we_o can_v without_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o great_a absurdity_n suppose_v they_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v they_o hold_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o body_n there_o be_v only_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o he_o now_o that_o they_o hold_v this_o last_o error_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o infinite_a testimony_n nicephorus_n a_o greek_a historian_n affirm_v the_o jacobite_n assert_v tartar_n nicephor_n cali._n eccles_n hist_o lib._n 18._o cap._n 52._o the_o wonderful_a hâ—â—t_n of_o the_o
at_o least_o must_v bias_n a_o man_n judgement_n towards_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v afterward_o offer_v if_o i_o for_o my_o share_n desire_v a_o man_n to_o suppose_v a_o church_n which_o never_o hear_v any_o mention_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o conversion_n of_o substance_n that_o never_o believe_v these_o doctrine_n and_o be_v ignorant_a of_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o the_o school_n on_o that_o point_n my_o request_n will_v be_v more_o reasonable_a than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o till_o we_o be_v show_v transubstantiation_n have_v be_v receive_v in_o a_o church_n we_o may_v suppose_v this_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n in_o this_o respect_n now_o we_o know_v it_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o know_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v i_o we_o must_v not_o thus_o fill_v man_n mind_n with_o prejudices_fw-la but_o leave_v they_o at_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o thing_n allege_v on_o both_o side_n this_o supposition_n then_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o make_v be_v captious_a far_o from_o be_v sincere_a and_o tend_v to_o surprise_v man_n mind_n by_o make_v they_o take_v a_o part_n beforehand_o without_o any_o ground_n or_o reason_n that_o be_v thus_o prejudice_v they_o may_v see_v what_o be_v not_o and_o not_o see_v what_o be_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a according_a to_o these_o two_o different_a supposition_n the_o one_o that_o a_o church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o never_o dispute_v about_o it_o the_o other_a that_n a_o church_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o ever_o hear_v it_o a_o man_n shall_v different_o judge_v of_o the_o same_o expression_n upon_o one_o of_o these_o prejudices_fw-la a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v one_o of_o these_o defective_a expression_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o leave_v something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o hearer_n and_o on_o the_o other_o a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v a_o expression_n which_o comprehend_v the_o whole_a faith_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o effect_n hence_o proceed_v the_o different_a judgement_n which_o the_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n make_v on_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n the_o one_o believe_v they_o see_v transubstantiation_n in_o they_o because_o they_o read_v the_o passage_n with_o this_o prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v it_o and_o the_o place_n consider_v in_o this_o respect_n confirm_v they_o in_o the_o thought_n which_o they_o have_v already_o entertain_v the_o other_o do_v not_o find_v it_o in_o they_o because_o they_o consider_v the_o same_o passage_n with_o this_o contrary_a prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o and_o these_o passage_n consider_v in_o this_o regard_n make_v no_o impression_n upon_o they_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n there_o be_v passage_n which_o appear_v very_o considerable_a for_o the_o protestant_n against_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o which_o yet_o appear_v but_o weak_a and_o inconsiderable_a to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o deal_v fair_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o importance_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o compare_v these_o two_o prejudices_fw-la one_o with_o the_o other_o and_o examine_v solid_o which_o of_o the_o two_o be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a for_o this_o effect_n we_o must_v consider_v the_o church_n either_o as_o a_o society_n of_o man_n or_o as_o a_o society_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a absurdity_n imaginable_a to_o attribute_v to_o it_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n if_o she_o hold_v it_o it_o will_v be_v in_o the_o second_o respect_n i_o will_v say_v inasmuch_o as_o she_o be_v a_o christian_a society_n that_o have_v such_o article_n of_o divine_a faith_n and_o particular_a sentiment_n touch_v religion_n which_o nature_n do_v not_o give_v now_o in_o this_o quality_n a_o man_n can_v reasonable_o prejudicate_v that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_v century_n believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o by_o one_o of_o these_o two_o motive_n either_o because_o he_o see_v these_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o first_o and_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o see_v they_o already_o establish_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n if_o then_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v establish_v his_o supposition_n he_o must_v begin_v by_o inquiry_n into_o the_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o show_v therein_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n which_o do_v he_o shall_v descend_v to_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o age_n and_o make_v his_o discussion_n on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o he_o do_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o thing_n he_o begin_v his_o discussion_n from_o the_o seven_o century_n and_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n judge_v beforehand_o from_o thence_o that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o dispute_n this_o be_v a_o plain_a deviation_n and_o illusion_n for_o till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o contrary_n appear_v to_o we_o we_o must_v always_o predetermine_v on_o nature_n side_n now_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n be_v neither_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n so_o that_o unless_o the_o establishment_n of_o these_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n appear_v elsewhere_o we_o can_v but_o suppose_v the_o church_n in_o what_o time_n and_o place_n soever_o we_o consider_v it_o in_o a_o state_n pure_o natural_a in_o this_o respect_n we_o can_v never_o reasonable_o predetermine_v without_o some_o considerable_a motive_n contrary_a to_o that_o common_a light_n which_o regulate_v the_o judgement_n of_o man_n nor_o contrary_a to_o universal_a notion_n and_o general_a custom_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o three_o thing_n oppose_v the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n for_o our_o sense_n give_v in_o their_o testimony_n against_o they_o and_o reason_n carry_v we_o rather_o away_o from_o they_o than_o to_o '_o they_o universal_a notion_n give_v we_o quite_o different_a idea_n than_o those_o which_o these_o doctrine_n constrain_v we_o to_o have_v and_o the_o common_a custom_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o sensible_a thing_n according_a to_o their_o natural_a character_n we_o ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v without_o exceed_v great_a reason_n against_o a_o example_n i_o mean_v against_o the_o usual_a manner_n of_o proceed_v act_v think_v or_o speak_v in_o such_o like_a matter_n as_o be_v this_o in_o question_n now_o the_o example_n of_o all_o people_n and_o especial_o of_o christian_n show_v they_o conceive_v the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n without_o imagine_v any_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o they_o that_o they_o give_v to_o sign_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v to_o distinguish_v mystery_n from_o miracle_n proper_o so_o call_v not_o to_o offer_v miracle_n wrought_v on_o sensible_a thing_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o not_o only_o imperceptible_a to_o the_o sense_n but_o also_o contrary_a to_o their_o deposition_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v a_o particular_a doctrine_n which_o go_v to_o the_o make_v up_o of_o a_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o religion_n a_o man_n ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v light_o against_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o analogy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o relation_n coherence_n and_o just_a proportion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v natural_o between_o the_o doctrine_n maxim_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o same_o religion_n for_o it_o be_v with_o religion_n as_o with_o the_o several_a part_n of_o a_o building_n or_o aedifices_fw-la of_o the_o same_o city_n or_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n or_o if_o you_o will_v as_o with_o child_n of_o the_o same_o family_n they_o be_v know_v by_o one_o another_o because_o they_o all_o do_v in_o some_o sort_n resemble_v each_o other_o now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o full_a of_o explication_n and_o mystical_a expression_n for_o this_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o those_o day_n we_o shall_v find_v perpetual_a discourse_n of_o that_o spiritual_a communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o immediate_a manducation_n of_o his_o flesh_n as_o a_o act_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o faithful_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o consider_v any_o more_o than_o two_o state_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o his_o abasement_n and_o that_o of_o his_o exaltation_n without_o ever_o mention_v this_o three_o state_n call_v sacramental_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o apply_v to_o
far_o as_o the_o salutiferous_a water_n there_o the_o tyrant_n be_v drown_v in_o the_o sea_n here_o the_o devil_n be_v suffocate_v in_o the_o water_n of_o salvation_n those_o that_o consider_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v real_o and_o not_o by_o a_o simple_a imagination_n the_o mystery_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n may_v they_o not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n not_o to_o insinuate_v it_o to_o be_v so_o in_o proper_a substance_n but_o to_o signify_v its_o be_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v no_o other_o foundation_n than_o our_o own_o imagination_n but_o that_o which_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o thing_n themselves_o either_o because_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v thus_o ordain_v it_o in_o institute_v his_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n or_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o eternal_a father_n have_v ratify_v this_o institution_n or_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n real_o descend_v on_o the_o bread_n to_o consecrate_v it_o a_o adopt_a son_n consider_v his_o adoption_n be_v real_a and_o not_o illusory_a or_o conceit_a may_v right_o say_v that_o he_o be_v true_o the_o son_n of_o such_o a_o one_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n every_o faithful_a person_n may_v say_v with_o assurance_n he_o be_v true_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v in_o this_o same_o sense_n that_o s._n basil_n tell_v we_o that_o if_o our_o flesh_n be_v worthy_a of_o god_n it_o become_v 4._o basil_n in_o ps_n 14._o theophyl_n in_o joan._n 10._o cyril_n hieroscal_n mist_n 3._o hierom_n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la gal._n c._n 4._o true_o his_o tabernacle_n and_o theophylact_v that_o the_o jew_n be_v true_o blind_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o we_o have_v be_v true_o anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o the_o primitiae_fw-la and_o we_o the_o mass_n or_o lump_n and_o s._n hierom_n that_o we_o be_v all_o true_o one_o bread_n in_o jesus_n christ_n for_o they_o will_v say_v not_o that_o these_o title_n of_o tabernacle_n and_o blind_a this_o unction_n these_o primitioe_n this_o mass_n and_o this_o bread_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n but_o that_o their_o metaphorical_a signification_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o thing_n themselves_o and_o may_v be_v find_v entire_o true_a those_o in_o fine_a who_o consider_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o union_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o by_o way_n of_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n may_v not_o they_o likewise_o say_v that_o it_o be_v true_o this_o body_n and_o yet_o not_o establish_v it_o be_v the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v in_o heaven_n but_o to_o signify_v that_o this_o substance_n here_o and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o two_o different_a body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n as_o we_o have_v already_o more_o than_o once_o explain_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o the_o augmentation_n which_o be_v make_v to_o a_o house_n or_o ground_n become_v true_o this_o house_n or_o this_o ground_n or_o the_o king_n conquest_n add_v to_o his_o kingdom_n become_v true_o his_o kingdom_n by_o virtue_n of_o their_o union_n all_o which_o clear_o show_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v much_o misreckon_v himself_o when_o he_o believe_v there_o be_v but_o two_o occasion_n wherein_o man_n use_v these_o term_n of_o true_a and_o true_o the_o one_o when_o they_o affirm_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o original_a as_o when_o we_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v the_o true_a melchisedec_n the_o true_a son_n the_o true_a vine_n and_o the_o other_o when_o we_o will_v prevent_v any_o kind_n 780._o ch._n 5._o p._n 780._o of_o doubt_n or_o contest_v as_o when_o we_o say_v of_o a_o suspicious_a piece_n of_o gold_n that_o it_o be_v true_a gold_n or_o a_o pope_n that_o have_v a_o antipope_n for_o his_o rival_n that_o he_o be_v the_o true_a pope_n this_o enumeration_n be_v defective_a and_o the_o conclusion_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o be_v void_a and_o refute_v by_o what_o i_o now_o offer_v the_o father_n may_v say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o intend_v the_o prevention_n of_o any_o doubt_n but_o suppose_v they_o design_v to_o prevent_v a_o doubt_n can_v there_o arise_v no_o other_o from_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o what_o relate_v to_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n may_v not_o a_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n consider_v in_o itself_o and_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o incarnation_n all_o those_o ancient_a heretic_n marcionite_n manichees_n have_v not_o only_o doubt_v of_o it_o but_o bold_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o phantasm_n the_o eutychiens_n have_v affirm_v and_o do_v still_o affirm_v that_o this_o body_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divinity_n can_v a_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o word_n the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n do_v not_o only_o doubt_v of_o they_o their_o impudence_n proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o make_v a_o mock_n at_o they_o and_o how_o many_o impious_a and_o profane_a wretch_n be_v there_o among_o such_o as_o profess_v christianity_n that_o mock_n at_o they_o in_o their_o heart_n can_v a_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o efficacy_n and_o spiritual_a virtue_n of_o this_o bread_n we_o have_v already_o observe_v from_o palladius_n that_o this_o be_v precise_o the_o doubt_n that_o possess_v the_o mind_n of_o a_o religious_a and_o how_o many_o weak_a person_n be_v there_o who_o see_v only_a bread_n and_o wine_n can_v imagine_v we_o ought_v to_o attribute_v to_o they_o so_o great_a a_o efficacy_n there_o be_v nothing_o say_v tertullian_n that_o more_o perplex_v man_n mind_n 783._o tertul._n de_fw-fr baptismo_fw-la ch._n 5._o p._n 783._o than_o to_o see_v the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o divine_a operation_n when_o they_o be_v celebrate_v and_o to_o hear_v the_o magnificent_a effect_n issue_v from_o they_o this_o doubt_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n must_v have_v two_o quality_n for_o first_o as_o this_o expression_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v by_o all_o people_n this_o must_v therefore_o be_v a_o general_a doubt_n and_o must_v naural_o arise_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o man_n second_o as_o no_o body_n ever_o make_v use_n of_o this_o expression_n but_o only_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n this_o must_v be_v a_o particular_a doubt_n belong_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o can_v be_v extend_v to_o all_o the_o other_o sacrament_n how_o excellent_a be_v mr._n arnaud_n at_o engross_a of_o object_n he_o have_v gather_v here_o and_o there_o from_o several_a author_n that_o live_v in_o sundry_a church_n and_o at_o divers_a time_n some_o thirty_o passage_n take_v in_o a_o counter_a sense_n that_o speak_v different_o one_o in_o one_o manner_n other_o in_o another_z in_o different_a signification_n and_o this_o he_o make_v to_o be_v the_o language_n 774._o p._n 774._o of_o all_o people_n in_o another_o place_n he_o assure_v we_o this_o be_v the_o language_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o all_o age_n a_o man_n can_v say_v a_o expression_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v by_o all_o people_n and_o in_o all_o age_n unless_o he_o have_v run_v over_o the_o author_n of_o all_o age_n and_o show_v that_o this_o expression_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o great_a part_n among_o they_o for_o which_o purpose_n thirty_o passage_n gather_v at_o random_n be_v not_o sufficient_a moreover_o the_o expression_n in_o question_n shall_v appear_v in_o all_o the_o passage_n and_o not_o one_o in_o some_o of_o they_o and_o another_o in_o other_o beside_o the_o expression_n must_v be_v use_v every_o where_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n but_o we_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n here_o we_o have_v only_o about_o some_o thirty_o passage_n in_o one_o of_o which_o there_o be_v the_o term_n of_o same_o in_o another_o that_o of_o proper_a or_o proper_o in_o another_o that_o of_o true_a or_o true_o and_o they_o be_v use_v in_o different_a sense_n too_o as_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o particular_a examination_n we_o shall_v make_v of_o they_o how_o can_v this_o then_o be_v call_v a_o expression_n general_o receive_v by_o all_o people_n the_o language_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o that_o of_o all_o age_n for_o my_o part_n i_o call_v it_o a_o illusion_n but_o suppose_v the_o expression_n of_o true_a or_o true_o to_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v by_o all_o people_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v it_o be_v why_o must_v it_o needs_o proceed_v from_o a_o general_a doubt_n that_o
who_o have_v without_o doubt_n take_v they_o from_o isidor_n for_o it_o be_v the_o common_a custom_n of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o day_n to_o copy_n out_o one_o from_o another_o he_o say_v moreover_o in_o another_o place_n express_o that_o no_o infidel_n can_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o he_o have_v redeem_v by_o his_o blood_n must_v be_v his_o slave_n circumcise_v in_o reference_n to_o vice_n and_o so_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o bede_n and_o alcuinus_fw-la make_v a_o particular_a profession_n to_o be_v s._n augustine_n disciple_n so_o they_o have_v not_o scruple_v to_o transcribe_v into_o their_o book_n several_a passage_n take_v word_n for_o word_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o this_o great_a man_n which_o confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n bede_n among_o other_o have_v take_v this_o out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o sentence_n collect_v by_o prosper_n he_o that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n as_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o eat_v his_o flesh_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o for_o the_o condemnation_n of_o his_o presumption_n he_o receive_v every_o day_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n and_o he_o and_o alcuinus_fw-la 6._o beda_n in_o cor._n 11._o beda_n &_o alcu._n in_o joan._n 6._o have_n borrow_a from_o his_o treatise_n on_o s._n john_n these_o word_n jesus_n say_v to_o they_o this_o be_v the_o work_n of_o god_n that_o you_o believe_v in_o he_o who_o he_o have_v send_v this_o be_v then_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o eat_v the_o meat_n which_o perish_v not_o but_o remain_v to_o life_n everlasting_a why_o prepare_v you_o your_o tooth_n and_o belly_n believe_v and_o you_o have_v eat_v it_o this_o be_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o which_o eat_v of_o it_o may_v not_o die_v this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o visible_a sacrament_n he_o that_o eat_v internal_o not_o external_o that_o eat_v with_o the_o heart_n not_o with_o the_o tooth_n and_o a_o little_a further_o our_o saviour_n explain_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v his_o body_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o to_o eat_v then_o this_o meat_n and_o drink_v this_o drink_n be_v to_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o so_o that_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n in_o he_o do_v not_o eat_v spiritual_o his_o flesh_n although_o he_o sensible_o bite_v with_o the_o tooth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o rather_o eat_v and_o drink_v to_o his_o condemnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n and_o again_o the_o mark_n by_o which_o a_o man_n may_v know_v he_o have_v eat_v and_o drink_v be_v that_o he_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o he_o we_o dwell_v in_o he_o when_o we_o be_v the_o member_n of_o his_o body_n and_o he_o dwell_v in_o we_o when_o we_o be_v his_o temple_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o word_n which_o i_o tell_v you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n that_o be_v they_o must_v be_v understand_v spiritual_o if_o you_o understand_v they_o spiritual_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n if_o carnal_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n but_o not_o to_o you_o in_o short_a we_o find_v these_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n acknowledge_v no_o other_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o earth_n than_o that_o of_o his_o divinity_n of_o his_o grace_n or_o providence_n and_o in_o no_o wise_a that_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n jesus_n christ_n ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n say_v isidor_n have_v absent_v himself_o 14._o isidor_n lib._n 1._o sentent_fw-fr cap._n 14._o as_o to_o the_o flesh_n but_o be_v ever_o present_a in_o respect_n of_o his_o majesty_n according_a to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v i_o be_o with_o you_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o passage_n of_o bede_n on_o this_o subject_n be_v too_o many_o to_o be_v mention_v 12._o beda_n expos_n allegor_fw-la ipsam_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o here_o i_o shall_v only_o relate_v some_o of_o '_o they_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o have_v perform_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o oeconomy_n return_v into_o heaven_n where_o he_o be_v ascend_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o body_n but_o visit_v we_o every_o day_n by_o his_o divine_a presence_n by_o which_o he_o be_v always_o every_o where_o and_o quiet_o govern_v all_o thing_n there_o be_v his_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v assume_v and_o glorify_v for_o our_o sake_n because_o he_o be_v god_n and_o man_n say_v he_o again_o he_o be_v raise_v up_o into_o heaven_n where_o he_o sit_v as_o to_o his_o humanity_n which_o he_o assume_v on_o earth_n yet_o do_v he_o remain_v with_o the_o saint_n on_o earth_n in_o his_o divinity_n by_o which_o he_o fill_v both_o heaven_n and_o earth_n elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o the_o man_n mention_v in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o gospel_n who_o leave_v his_o house_n go_v a_o journey_n into_o a_o far_a country_n be_v our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o after_o his_o resurrection_n 13._o idem_fw-la comm._n in_o mare_n c._n 13._o ascend_v up_o to_o his_o father_n have_v leave_v as_o to_o his_o bodily_a presence_n his_o church_n although_o he_o never_o suffer_v it_o to_o want_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o divine_a presence_n interpret_n mystical_o in_o another_o place_n the_o word_n concern_v ann_n the_o daughter_n of_o phanuel_n who_o be_v a_o widow_n and_o age_a 84._o year_n this_o ann_n 2._o idem_fw-la in_o luc._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o say_v he_o signify_v the_o church_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o widow_n since_o the_o death_n of_o her_o lord_n and_o spouse_n the_o year_n of_o her_o widowhood_n represent_v the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o church_n which_o be_v still_o burden_a with_o this_o body_n be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n expect_v every_o day_n with_o the_o great_a impatience_n that_o come_v concern_v which_o it_o be_v say_v we_o will_v come_v to_o he_o and_o make_v our_o abode_n with_o he_o it_o be_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n that_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o job_n i_o have_v comfort_v the_o heart_n 14._o idem_n exposit_n alleg_n in_o job_n lib._n 2._o c._n 14._o of_o the_o widow_n he_o say_v that_o this_o widow_n be_v the_o church_n our_o mother_n which_o our_o saviour_n comfort_n and_o that_o she_o be_v call_v a_o widow_n because_o her_o spouse_n have_v absent_v himself_o from_o she_o as_o to_o his_o corporeal_a presence_n according_a to_o what_o himself_o tell_v his_o disciple_n the_o poor_a you_o have_v always_o with_o you_o but_o i_o you_o have_v not_o always_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n he_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n than_o a_o presence_n of_o divinity_n and_o grace_n for_o have_v exact_o denote_v how_o many_o time_n the_o lord_n appear_v to_o his_o disciple_n after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o design_v say_v he_o to_o show_v by_o these_o frequent_a appearance_n paschal_n idem_fw-la hom._n fast_o de_fw-fr temp_n feria_fw-la 6_o paschal_n that_o he_o will_v be_v spiritual_o present_a in_o all_o place_n at_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o appear_v to_o the_o woman_n that_o weep_v at_o the_o sepulchre_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o present_a with_o we_o when_o we_o grieve_v at_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o absence_n he_o appear_v whilst_o they_o break_v bread_n to_o those_o who_o take_v he_o for_o a_o stranger_n give_v he_o entertainment_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o with_o we_o when_o we_o liberal_o relieve_v the_o poor_a and_o stranger_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o with_o we_o in_o the_o fraction_n of_o bread_n when_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n with_o a_o pure_a and_o chaste_a heart_n we_o find_v here_o no_o mention_n of_o any_o other_o presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o of_o the_o divinity_n alcvinus_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o poor_a you_o have_v ever_o with_o you_o but_o i_o not_o always_o he_o show_v say_v he_o we_o must_v not_o blame_v those_o that_o communicate_v to_o he_o their_o good_a 28._o alcuin_n in_o joan._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 28._o thing_n whilst_o he_o converse_v among_o they_o see_v he_o be_v to_o remain_v so_o short_a a_o a_o time_n with_o the_o church_n bodily_a he_o introduce_v our_o saviour_n elsewhere_o thus_o say_v to_o his_o church_n if_o i_o go_v away_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o absence_n of_o my_o flesh_n i_o will_v 34._o
idem_fw-la in_o joan._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 34._o come_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o my_o divinity_n by_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v with_o you_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n he_o retire_v from_o they_o say_v he_o again_o as_o to_o his_o manhood_n 35._o ibid._n cap._n 35._o but_o as_o god_n he_o do_v not_o leave_v they_o for_o the_o same_o christ_n who_o be_v man_n be_v likewise_o god_n he_o leave_v they_o then_o as_o to_o his_o manhood_n but_o remain_v with_o they_o as_o to_o his_o godhead_n he_o go_v away_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o by_o which_o he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n yet_o tarry_v with_o they_o by_o his_o divinity_n which_o be_v every_o where_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n reflect_v if_o he_o please_v on_o these_o passage_n and_o on_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o like_v they_o with_o which_o his_o read_n will_v furnish_v he_o and_o tell_v we_o faithful_o see_v on_o one_o hand_n there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n either_o transubstantiation_n or_o a_o presence_n of_o substance_n or_o any_o natural_a consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o see_v on_o the_o other_o so_o many_o thing_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o they_o contrary_a thereunto_o as_o those_o i_o now_o mention_v whether_o he_o believe_v it_o be_v likely_a we_o shall_v by_o the_o force_n of_o his_o preparation_n supposition_n reticency_n and_o supplement_n acquiesce_v in_o his_o assertion_n that_o the_o then_o church_n hold_v constant_o and_o universal_o as_o he_o speak_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o must_v offer_v great_a violence_n to_o our_o mind_n and_o after_o all_o when_o we_o have_v endeavour_v to_o imagine_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o we_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o accomplish_v it_o we_o must_v imagine_v say_v he_o christian_n persuade_v that_o by_o the_o 737._o lib._n 8._o cap._n 2._o p._n 737._o word_n of_o the_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v effectual_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o doctrine_n be_v know_v distinct_o by_o all_o the_o faithful_a i_o know_v not_o where_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v find_v any_o of_o these_o fanciful_a people_n that_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v themselves_o what_o they_o listen_v as_o to_o our_o part_n we_o be_v not_o such_o master_n of_o our_o imagination_n and_o in_o a_o affair_n of_o this_o nature_n he_o must_v pardon_v we_o if_o we_o tell_v he_o that_o we_o can_v fancy_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a when_o it_o appear_v so_o plain_o to_o we_o to_o be_v false_a but_o lest_o he_o shall_v again_o accuse_v we_o as_o indocible_a we_o will_v see_v what_o he_o have_v to_o offer_v we_o from_o these_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n when_o they_o expound_v the_o nature_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o eucharist_n s._n isidor_n say_v he_o call_v 756._o lib._n 8._o cap._n 4._o p._n 755_o 756._o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o if_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v in_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o he_o who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o live_a bread_n he_o further_o add_v that_o the_o wine_n be_v his_o blood_n and_o be_v the_o same_o mean_v by_o these_o word_n i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n but_o he_o shall_v not_o suppress_v what_o he_o likewise_o immediate_o add_v but_o the_o 18._o isid_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr offic._n eccles_n cap._n 18._o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n allude_v to_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o produce_v blood_n in_o our_o flesh_n these_o two_o thing_n be_v visible_a yet_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o become_v the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n be_v this_o the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o express_o assert_n say_v moreover_o m._n arnaud_n that_o this_o body_n of_o christ_n ibid._n ibid._n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o which_o we_o be_v deprive_v when_o it_o be_v take_v from_o we_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n concern_v which_o it_o be_v say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o body_n the_o truth_n the_o original_n represent_v by_o the_o shadow_n and_o type_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n i_o answer_v that_o s._n isidor_n suppose_v we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v true_a he_o likewise_o suppose_v that_o if_o we_o eat_v not_o this_o flesh_n we_o remain_v deprive_v of_o salvation_n and_o this_o be_v moreover_o true_a from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v man_n ought_v not_o to_o abstain_v long_o from_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o a_o total_a neglect_n of_o this_o mean_n which_o christ_n have_v ordain_v for_o the_o eat_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n will_v put_v we_o in_o danger_n of_o be_v whole_o deprive_v of_o they_o for_o without_o eat_v and_o drink_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n this_o be_v isidor_n sense_n whence_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o thesis_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n defend_v for_o we_o spiritual_o eat_v our_o lord_n flesh_n in_o the_o due_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v this_o manducation_n which_o s._n isidor_n speak_v of_o as_o appear_v from_o what_o he_o there_o say_v manifestrum_fw-la est_fw-la eos_fw-la vivere_fw-la qui_fw-la corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la attingunt_fw-la and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o assert_n that_o this_o be_v the_o body_n the_o truth_n the_o original_a represent_v by_o the_o ancient_a figure_n we_o grant_v it_o but_o deny_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n i_o have_v sufficient_o elsewhere_o discourse_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o ancient_a type_n relate_v to_o our_o sacrament_n and_o those_o that_o please_v to_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o three_o part_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n novet_v will_v find_v there_o if_o i_o be_v not_o mistake_v enough_o to_o satisfy_v they_o in_o that_o particular_a bede_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v change_v through_o a_o ineffable_a virtue_n into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o expression_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o what_o do_v it_o signify_v in_o this_o author_n he_o tell_v we_o in_o these_o follow_a word_n and_o thus_o say_v he_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v no_o more_o shed_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o infidel_n for_o their_o ruin_n but_o receive_v into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o their_o salvation_n but_o this_o be_v a_o very_a weak_a objection_n the_o sense_n of_o bede_n be_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a because_o they_o receive_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o which_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o term_n and_o thus_o sicque_fw-la for_o he_o show_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a receive_v the_o blood_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o gregory_n the_o great_a say_v before_o bede_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o we_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n not_o only_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n but_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o heart_n quando_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la passionis_fw-la evangel_n greg._n mag._n hom._n 22._o in_o evangel_n illius_fw-la cum_fw-la ore_fw-la ad_fw-la redemptionem_fw-la sumitur_fw-la ad_fw-la imitationem_fw-la quoque_fw-la interna_fw-la ment_fw-la cogitatur_fw-la when_o we_o receive_v with_o our_o mouth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o inward_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o imitate_v his_o great_a saviour_n i_o shall_v elsewhere_o in_o its_o due_a place_n examine_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v touch_v amalarius_n florus_n drutmar_n and_o some_o other_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n contemporary_n with_o paschasus_n it_o only_o remain_v for_o the_o finish_n of_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o to_o answer_v some_o slight_a observation_n which_o he_o have_v make_v on_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o book_n of_o image_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemain_n the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n will_v not_o have_v the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v a_o image_n but_o the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n
and_o particular_a or_o such_o equivalent_a one_o as_o may_v prevent_v a_o man_n be_v mistake_v in_o they_o moreover_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o transubstantiation_n of_o itself_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o be_v believe_v and_o that_o humane_a nature_n be_v natural_o averse_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o then_o if_o the_o father_n design_v to_o teach_v it_o they_o shall_v be_v content_a with_o these_o general_a expression_n which_o six_o not_o the_o mind_n be_v as_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o several_a sense_n have_v they_o no_o reason_n to_o fear_v lest_o humane_a inclination_n will_v be_v apt_a to_o turn_v people_n mind_n on_o the_o other_o side_n and_o carry_v they_o off_o from_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o their_o word_n in_o fine_a we_o need_v only_o consider_v the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o expression_n themselves_o which_o be_v propose_v to_o prejudicate_v according_a to_o appearance_n that_o they_o signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o they_o can_v no_o soon_o have_v this_o sense_n give_v they_o but_o they_o become_v immediate_o difficult_a and_o perplex_a whereas_o in_o take_v they_o otherwise_o they_o become_v easy_a and_o intelligible_a what_o can_v there_o be_v for_o example_n more_o perplex_v than_o this_o usual_a proposition_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o a_o man_n take_v it_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o what_o must_v we_o conceive_v by_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v it_o real_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n they_o be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v they_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n how_o can_v these_o appearance_n be_v this_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v it_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o so_o but_o why_o must_v not_o that_o be_v bread_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n why_o if_o it_o be_v not_o bread_n be_v it_o call_v bread_n be_v it_o that_o which_o be_v before_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o how_o be_v that_o which_o be_v before_o bread_n and_o wine_n now_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n see_v there_o be_v no_o common_a subject_n of_o which_o we_o can_v rational_o say_v that_o it_o be_v before_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o now_o body_n and_o blood_n after_o this_o rate_n a_o man_n know_v not_o on_o which_o side_n to_o turn_v himself_o whereas_o if_o you_o understand_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n you_o will_v meet_v with_o no_o difficulty_n for_o the_o sacrament_n usual_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v create_v no_o trouble_n to_o amans_fw-la mind_n now_o when_o we_o contend_v about_o two_o sense_n our_o reason_n will_v lead_v we_o to_o prejudicate_v in_o favour_n of_o that_o which_o be_v the_o most_o easy_a and_o less_o intricate_a and_o make_v we_o suppose_v it_o without_o proof_n till_o such_o time_n as_o it_o evident_o appear_v that_o the_o other_o although_o more_o difficult_a yet_o be_v the_o true_a compare_v now_o i_o pray_v our_o pretention_n with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o judge_v which_o of_o the_o two_o be_v the_o most_o just_a and_o natural_a he_o ground_n he_o on_o two_o reason_n who_o strength_n and_o truth_n we_o question_v and_o have_v already_o overthrow_v and_o i_o ground_n i_o on_o principle_n which_o must_v be_v grant_v by_o both_o party_n and_o which_o be_v apparent_o conclusive_a for_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o we_o must_v prejudicate_v in_o behalf_n of_o nature_n of_o common_a light_n which_o regulate_v the_o judgement_n of_o man_n the_o manner_n of_o the_o sacramental_a expression_n and_o the_o most_o easy_a and_o least_o perplex_a sense_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n guide_v man_n of_o itself_o to_o explain_v themselves_o about_o it_o in_o precise_a term_n and_o indeed_o necessary_o oblige_v they_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o natural_a repugnancy_n of_o man_n mind_n do_v not_o entire_o favour_v this_o prejudication_n it_o be_v then_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o rational_a than_o the_o other_o mr._n arnaud_v ground_n his_o pretention_n on_o a_o advantage_n which_o we_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o as_o well_o as_o he_o for_o he_o say_v he_o understand_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v allege_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n we_o say_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o which_o we_o allege_v but_o i_o ground_n i_o on_o particular_a advantage_n to_o which_o he_o can_v pretend_v now_o it_o be_v far_o more_o reasonable_a to_o establish_v a_o particular_a right_n on_o particular_a advantage_n than_o to_o establish_v it_o on_o a_o common_a thing_n for_o from_o that_o which_o be_v common_a to_o both_o party_n there_o can_v arise_v no_o particular_a privilege_n the_o three_o reflection_n although_o we_o have_v this_o right_a to_o suppose_v without_o any_o other_o proof_n that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n allege_v in_o her_o own_o favour_n must_v be_v take_v in_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n and_o not_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a presence_n yet_o in_o the_o answer_v we_o make_v we_o do_v not_o absolute_o make_v use_n of_o this_o right_n for_o before_o we_o return_v our_o answer_n we_o establish_v the_o real_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n by_o authentic_a passage_n take_v out_o of_o their_o book_n so_o that_o our_o answer_n be_v only_o a_o application_n of_o that_o which_o the_o father_n themselves_o have_v teach_v we_o thus_o have_v mr._n aubertin_n use_v they_o and_o thus_o have_v i_o use_v they_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n there_o be_v then_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o injustice_n in_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_v when_o he_o produce_v some_o of_o my_o answer_n and_o offer_v they_o to_o be_v consider_v dislocate_v from_o my_o proof_n whereas_o they_o ought_v only_o be_v consider_v in_o their_o reference_n to_o these_o proof_n from_o which_o they_o draw_v their_o light_n and_o strength_n for_o example_n when_o i_o answer_v the_o passage_n of_o s._n ignatius_n take_v from_o theodoret_n collection_n which_o bear_v that_o heretic_n receive_v not_o the_o eucharist_n 2._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n part_n 2._o ch_z 2._o and_o the_o oblation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n i_o say_v that_o ignatius_n sense_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o adopt_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v his_o body_n as_o if_o he_o have_v no_o real_a body_n which_o be_v the_o foolish_a imagination_n of_o those_o heretic_n as_o appear_v by_o tertullian_n '_o s_z dispute_n against_o martion_n but_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o true_a body_n which_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o this_o answer_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o express_a declaration_n of_o the_o father_n which_o i_o have_v already_o produce_v and_o which_o show_v they_o mean_v by_o the_o term_n of_o flesh_n or_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n not_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o flesh_n but_o the_o sacrament_n or_o symbol_n of_o it_o which_o be_v in_o itself_o bread_n to_o take_v this_o answer_n alone_o separate_v from_o the_o proof_n which_o authorise_v it_o to_o declaim_v afterward_o that_o i_o return_v answer_n without_o ground_v they_o on_o proof_n be_v a_o thing_n that_o be_v neither_o honest_a nor_o ingenuous_a moreover_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v these_o heretic_n believe_v our_o saviour_n christ_n adopt_v the_o bread_n for_o to_o be_v his_o body_n as_o have_v no_o true_a body_n of_o his_o own_o be_v ground_v on_o tertullian_n attribute_v this_o opinion_n to_o martion_n who_o as_o every_o one_o know_v follow_v in_o this_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n and_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o those_o that_o teach_v this_o ridiculous_a adoption_n of_o the_o bread_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o s._n ignatius_n speak_v on_o the_o contrary_a of_o heretic_n that_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o ancient_a heretic_n still_o retain_v some_o use_n of_o the_o eucharist_n celebrate_v it_o in_o their_o manner_n but_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o according_a to_o the_o just_a and_o true_a design_n of_o its_o institution_n which_o be_v to_o represent_v and_o communicate_v to_o we_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o suffer_v death_n and_o be_v rise_v again_o because_o they_o deny_v our_o saviour_n assume_v real_a flesh_n affirm_v he_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n only_o in_o a_o phantasm_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v contest_v hereupon_o beside_o that_o i_o can_v
how_o well_o he_o have_v copy_v out_o from_o allatius_n and_o raynaldus_n and_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v he_o not_o maim_v and_o suppress_v that_o which_o perplex_v he_o in_o my_o book_n i_o never_o shall_v have_v have_v the_o pleasure_n of_o see_v myself_o bring_v into_o his_o chapter_n by_o a_o excellent_a figure_n of_o rheotorick_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v persuade_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v contain_v 43._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 43._o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o those_o of_o s._n paul_n but_o i_o claud_n declare_v it_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o they_o and_o confirm_v my_o assertion_n by_o my_o own_o authority_n this_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o eloquence_n and_o ingenuity_n the_o five_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v be_v not_o content_a to_o gather_v for_o himself_o alone_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o victory_n he_o be_v willing_a to_o bring_v in_o the_o sociniens_fw-la for_o a_o share_n with_o he_o and_o his_o conception_n on_o this_o subject_n be_v remarkable_a i_o bring_v some_o proof_n draw_v from_o scripture_n touch_v the_o trinity_n to_o show_v in_o what_o manner_n this_o mystery_n be_v assert_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n these_o say_v he_o be_v only_a supposition_n without_o proof_n this_o be_v certain_o absurd_a enough_o to_o call_v proof_n and_o such_o 45._o ch_n 6._o p._n 44_o 45._o proof_n too_o as_o be_v draw_v from_o scripture_n supposition_n without_o proof_n they_o will_v be_v say_v he_o again_o very_o rational_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o catholic_n because_o be_v accompany_v these_o proof_n with_o the_o public_a sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o all_o tradition_n but_o these_o same_o proof_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o calvinist_n without_o authority_n and_o possession_n and_o who_o renounce_v tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n this_o proposition_n surprise_v i_o the_o proof_n of_o scripture_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n will_v be_v of_o no_o validity_n but_o weak_a proof_n in_o their_o own_o nature_n without_o the_o benefit_n of_o tradition_n and_o all_o their_o evidence_n and_o strength_n must_v depend_v on_o the_o public_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n hoc_fw-la magno_fw-la mercentur_fw-la atridae_n the_o arian_n and_o sociniens_fw-la be_v much_o oblige_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o this_o be_v not_o s._n augustine_n sentiment_n when_o dispute_v against_o maximus_n a_o arian_n bishop_n he_o tell_v he_o i_o must_v not_o allege_v to_o you_o the_o council_n 14._o aug._n lib._n 3._o cont_n maxim_n cap._n 14._o of_o nice_a nor_o you_o to_o i_o that_o of_o ariminis_fw-la for_o as_o i_o be_o not_o oblige_v to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o last_o so_o neither_o be_v you_o bind_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o but_o proceed_v we_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v a_o common_a witness_n for_o we_o both_o oppose_v we_o cause_v to_o cause_n and_o reason_n to_o reason_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n principle_n take_v place_n s._n austin_n will_v have_v be_v guilty_a of_o a_o great_a imprudence_n thus_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o public_a sense_n and_o tradition_n and_o whole_o betake_v himself_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n see_v the_o proof_n take_v thence_o concern_v the_o trinity_n be_v weak_a yea_o even_o infinite_o weak_a separate_v from_o tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n what_o answer_n will_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v a_o socinien_n when_o he_o shall_v say_v we_o must_v not_o value_v this_o public_a sense_n and_o tradition_n which_o be_v in_o itself_o ground_v on_o weak_a proof_n for_o after_o all_o why_o have_v the_o public_a intelligence_n take_v the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o sense_n if_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o sense_n be_v so_o slight_a in_o themselves_o it_o be_v neither_o rash_o nor_o enthusiastical_o nor_o without_o just_a ground_n that_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v find_v on_o this_o side_n but_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o if_o the_o proof_n draw_v from_o holy_a scripture_n to_o ground_v this_o sense_n on_o be_v in_o themselves_o extreme_a weak_a mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o consider_v that_o he_o not_o only_o give_v the_o sociniens_fw-la a_o unjust_a advantage_n but_o likewise_o ruin_n himself_o his_o own_o principle_n as_o fast_o as_o he_o think_v he_o establish_v it_o he_o say_v that_o i_o suppose_v my_o passage_n concern_v the_o trinity_n be_v unanswerable_a when_o a_o socinien_n shall_v reply_v thereunto_o we_o shall_v have_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o his_o answer_n be_v vain_a and_o yet_o i_o shall_v have_v right_a to_o suppose_v the_o solidity_n of_o my_o proof_n till_o these_o pretend_a reply_n come_v he_o add_v that_o i_o suppose_v the_o sociniens_fw-la object_v not_o any_o contrary_a passage_n which_o be_v what_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v but_o i_o suppose_v they_o can_v object_v any_o that_o can_v prevail_v over_o those_o i_o offer_v i_o have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v it_o without_o be_v oblige_v to_o discuss_v either_o their_o answer_n or_o objection_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n observation_n must_v be_v a_o rule_n why_o have_v he_o contrary_a thereunto_o write_v this_o 10_o book_n which_o be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o supposition_n he_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n imagine_v he_o have_v well_o prove_v they_o but_o i_o need_v only_a mind_n he_o of_o his_o own_o remark_n and_o tell_v he_o he_o suppose_v 1._o that_o his_o proof_n be_v unanswerable_a 2._o that_o we_o will_v not_o offer_v contrary_a one_o against_o they_o and_o consequent_o his_o supposition_n be_v faulty_a if_o he_o answer_v it_o belong_v to_o i_o to_o make_v my_o reply_n and_o produce_v my_o objection_n and_o that_o till_o than_o his_o supposition_n hold_v good_a let_v he_o take_v the_o same_o answer_n from_o i_o on_o the_o subject_n here_o in_o question_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o i_o suppose_v reason_n remain_v neuter_n content_v itself_o without_o teach_v the_o trinity_n and_o approve_v on_o the_o contrary_a certain_a truth_n which_o have_v a_o natural_a coheherence_n with_o that_o particular_a one_o that_o i_o suppress_v this_o infinite_a crowd_n of_o difficulty_n wherewith_o reason_n furnish_v those_o against_o this_o article_n who_o take_v this_o dangerous_a way_n whereby_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n a_o man_n that_o so_o confident_o blame_v supposition_n ought_v not_o to_o make_v such_o a_o terrible_a one_o as_o this_o be_v without_o ground_v it_o at_o least_o on_o some_o proof_n that_o reason_n furnish_v we_o with_o a_o infinite_a crowd_n of_o difficulty_n against_o the_o article_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o objection_n make_v against_o this_o mystery_n proceed_v either_o from_o the_o weakness_n or_o corruption_n of_o reason_n rather_o than_o from_o reason_n itself_o and_o i_o confess_v there_o be_v of_o this_o kind_n not_o a_o crowd_n of_o difficulty_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n exaggerate_v it_o but_o some_o that_o may_v perplex_v a_o man_n mind_n so_o likewise_o do_v i_o never_o suppose_v this_o article_n be_v whole_o exempt_a from_o they_o i_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_a formal_o acknowledge_v they_o but_o to_o say_v no_o more_o there_o needs_o only_o be_v read_v what_o i_o write_v on_o this_o subject_n to_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v not_o worse_o disengage_v himself_o from_o this_o part_n of_o my_o answer_n have_v leave_v it_o untouched_a in_o its_o full_a strength_n especial_o let_v any_o one_o read_v the_o place_n wherein_o i_o establish_v by_o scripture_n the_o divinity_n of_o the_o three_o person_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o judge_v whither_o it_o be_v wise_o say_v that_o i_o ruin_v the_o sociniens_fw-la without_o redemption_n but_o it_o be_v by_o such_o a_o way_n as_o will_v rather_o make_v they_o laugh_v than_o change_v their_o mind_n this_o discourse_n be_v not_o very_a edify_n and_o be_v perhaps_o capable_a of_o a_o sense_n which_o will_v not_o be_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n advantage_n but_o it_o be_v better_a to_o pass_v on_o to_o his_o six_o consequence_n the_o six_o consequence_n that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n help_v we_o to_o distinguish_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n from_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n show_v the_o falsity_n of_o several_a of_o the_o minister_n argument_n the_o first_o reflection_n we_o grant_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n and_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n which_o be_v not_o of_o absolute_a necessity_n but_o to_o make_v a_o good_a use_n of_o this_o
distinction_n it_o must_v be_v attend_v by_o these_o follow_a observation_n 1._o that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n have_v more_o or_o less_o force_n according_a as_o the_o consequence_n themselves_o have_v more_o or_o less_o natural_a coherence_n with_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n 2._o that_o when_o a_o consequence_n seem_v to_o be_v natural_a and_o be_v confirm_v moreover_o by_o experience_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o the_o refute_v the_o argument_n draw_v thence_o bare_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n which_o have_v not_o a_o absolute_a necessity_n we_o must_v either_o oppose_v against_o it_o contrary_a proof_n that_o be_v strong_a and_o which_o can_v be_v confute_v by_o these_o sort_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o consequence_n how_o natural_a soever_o they_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v or_o oppose_v against_o they_o a_o contrary_a experience_n or_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o these_o consequence_n can_v take_v place_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n discover_v the_o obstacle_n which_o have_v impede_v they_o 3._o that_o the_o argument_n become_v very_o strong_a when_o it_o be_v draw_v from_o a_o great_a number_n of_o these_o consequence_n it_o be_v very_o unlikely_a but_o nature_n have_v produce_v her_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o some_o of_o '_o they_o 4._o that_o when_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n do_v not_o appear_v at_o certain_a time_n or_o in_o certain_a place_n there_o must_v therein_o at_o least_o appear_v other_o equivalent_a one_o which_o be_v instead_o of_o those_o it_o be_v scarce_o possible_a for_o nature_n to_o remain_v absolute_o without_o effect_n to_o apply_v now_o these_o observation_n to_o the_o minister_n way_n of_o argue_v i_o i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o natural_a consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o find_v contradiction_n in_o man_n mind_n and_o produce_v dispute_n and_o controversy_n among_o they_o experience_n confirm_v it_o since_o the_o 11_o century_n to_o this_o present_a we_o may_v then_o draw_v a_o great_a proof_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v not_o this_o doctrine_n in_o that_o she_o remain_v in_o peace_n concern_v this_o subject_n till_o paschasius_n time_n although_o there_o be_v otherwise_o controversy_n touch_v almost_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o relate_n of_o this_o argument_n to_o answer_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v natural_a enough_o for_o people_n not_o to_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n when_o the_o custom_n of_o faith_n have_v supple_v man_n mind_n into_o docility_n towards_o this_o mystery_n i_o will_v answer_v he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o natural_a to_o suppose_v this_o docility_n in_o all_o man_n mind_n for_o eight_o hundred_o year_n together_o in_o relation_n to_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a very_o natural_a not_o to_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v in_o all_o and_o that_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o custom_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o usual_o incline_v man_n mind_n to_o this_o docility_n till_o after_o several_a contradiction_n and_o repugnancy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v this_o difficulty_n he_o must_v then_o offer_v against_o this_o argument_n strong_a and_o convince_a proof_n by_o which_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v this_o doctrine_n or_o instance_n in_o some_o doctrine_n as_o difficult_a as_o transubstantiation_n that_o be_v never_o controvert_v or_o in_o fine_a give_v a_o reason_n why_o this_o consequence_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v such_o a_o natural_a one_o yet_o have_v have_v no_o place_n during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n it_o be_v also_o a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v establish_v by_o sensible_a miracle_n for_o miracle_n be_v one_o of_o of_o the_o chief_a instrument_n by_o which_o man_n mind_n may_v be_v mollify_v towards_o this_o docility_n of_o faith_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n experience_n confirm_v this_o since_o paschasius_fw-la his_o time_n to_o this_o present_a we_o may_v then_o very_o well_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o conclude_v that_o these_o miracle_n appear_v only_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o transubstantiation_n come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o confute_v of_o this_o argument_n to_o say_v this_o be_v not_o a_o consequence_n absolute_o necessary_a for_o although_o this_o be_v true_a yet_o that_o be_v a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o be_v ground_v on_o experience_n it_o be_v moreover_o a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o confirm_v by_o experience_n not_o to_o expose_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o christ_n blood_n to_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o attend_v the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o consequent_o not_o to_o admit_v people_n indifferent_o to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup._n as_o we_o find_v not_o this_o consequence_n in_o the_o first_o century_n and_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o latter_a we_o may_v make_v hence_o a_o probable_a conjecture_n concern_v the_o change_n that_o have_v be_v introduce_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o during_o so_o long_a a_o time_n man_n be_v not_o trouble_v with_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v so_o ordinary_a and_o resolve_v at_o length_n to_o remedy_v they_o to_o say_v hereupon_o that_o they_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n to_o imprint_v more_o deep_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o communicant_n by_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v as_o much_o as_o amount_n to_o nothing_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o inconvenience_n be_v far_o strong_a than_o this_o other_o contrary_a reason_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n since_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o man_z may_v likewise_o strong_o argue_v from_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o which_o she_o show_v that_o she_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_fw-la hereby_o to_o declare_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o adore_v it_o see_v she_o have_v none_o of_o these_o custom_n for_o although_o each_o of_o these_o practice_n have_v only_o a_o link_n of_o simple_a congruity_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adoration_n yet_o be_v it_o no_o way_n likely_a but_o the_o greek_a church_n will_v practice_v some_o of_o they_o or_o at_o least_o other_o equivalent_a to_o they_o that_o be_v as_o significant_a to_o testify_v open_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n this_o then_o be_v no_o satisfactory_a answer_n but_o a_o mere_a evasion_n to_o say_v that_o these_o be_v only_a consequence_n of_o congruity_n the_o second_o reflection_n as_o fast_o as_o we_o establish_v the_o solidity_n of_o these_o argument_n draw_v from_o consequence_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n we_o make_v use_v of_o these_o proof_n on_o the_o question_n whether_o the_o ancient_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o show_v she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o or_o on_o the_o question_n which_o respect_v the_o schismatical_a church_n to_o show_v that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n neither_o nor_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v shun_v to_o touch_v on_o these_o proof_n whilst_o he_o treat_v on_o these_o question_n he_o have_v reserve_v himself_o to_o refute_v they_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n in_o his_o 10_o book_n wherein_o he_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a whereas_o we_o say_v for_o instance_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o we_o find_v not_o among_o they_o the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n pervert_v this_o order_n and_o say_v that_o our_o argument_n draw_v from_o these_o consequence_n be_v invalid_a because_o the_o greek_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n according_a to_o the_o supposition_n which_o he_o make_v of_o they_o admit_v not_o these_o consequence_n i_o confess_v this_o circuit_n be_v a_o very_a dexterous_a one_o but_o by_o how_o much_o the_o great_a art_n there_o be_v in_o it_o by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o plain_o do_v he_o discover_v the_o strength_n of_o our_o argument_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v force_v to_o elude_v they_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o seven_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n seven_o consequence_n be_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 8._o chap._n 8._o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n do_v not_o of_o itself_o lead_v a_o man_n to_o the_o discourse_v of_o philosophical_a consequence_n nor_o upon_o explain_v the_o
it_o there_o must_v be_v make_v this_o contradictory_n opposition_n man_n be_v not_o always_o liar_n man_n be_v sometime_o liar_n or_o man_n be_v always_o liar_n man_n be_v not_o always_o liar_n they_o be_v sometime_o true_a that_o man_n will_v just_o render_v himself_o ridiculous_a who_o have_v offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o during_o a_o thousand_o year_n man_n always_o speak_v the_o truth_n and_o attempt_v to_o maintain_v it_o shall_v afterward_o give_v a_o exchange_n and_o say_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o man_n can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n without_o speak_v any_o truth_n he_o may_v be_v well_o tell_v this_o be_v impertinent_o state_v and_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n but_o only_o to_o know_v whether_o they_o always_o say_v the_o truth_n during_o a_o thousand_o year_n without_o cease_v ever_o to_o speak_v it_o or_o whether_o they_o have_v be_v sometime_o liar_n this_o instance_n alone_o exact_o discover_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n illusion_n who_o have_v offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o faithful_a ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o it_o be_v thus_o he_o understand_v it_o have_v afterward_o propose_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n in_o these_o term_n it_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notionâ—_n whether_o that_o which_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n but_o whether_o they_o always_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o form_v this_o distinct_a notion_n or_o whether_o sometime_o they_o be_v not_o mr._n arnaud_v endeavour_n in_o vain_a to_o excuse_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o he_o only_o establish_v this_o state_n of_o the_o question_n on_o the_o very_a term_n of_o my_o answer_n for_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o term_n of_o my_o answer_n furnish_v he_o with_o a_o occasion_n or_o pretence_n for_o this_o yet_o must_v he_o not_o thus_o establish_v it_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o public_a interest_n which_o require_v a_o man_n to_o proceed_v right_o on_o in_o a_o dispute_n to_o find_v the_o truth_n and_o not_o to_o amuse_v one_o self_n in_o deceitful_a and_o fruitless_a contest_v and_o prove_v thing_n which_o will_v signify_v nothing_o now_o this_o be_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o false_a state_n of_o the_o question_n as_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o when_o they_o have_v prove_v most_o strong_o and_o solid_o and_o in_o the_o most_o convince_a manner_n imaginable_a that_o the_o faithful_a can_v not_o remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n whether_o that_o which_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v a_o proposition_n contradictory_o opposite_a to_o that_o which_o they_o express_v in_o their_o state_n of_o the_o question_n they_o will_v do_v nothing_o in_o order_n to_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o our_o difference_n we_o dispute_v whether_o the_o change_n which_o the_o protestant_n suppose_v be_v possible_a or_o not_o now_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a by_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o show_v that_o the_o faithful_a can_v not_o remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v this_o distinct_a notion_n now_o in_o question_n for_o they_o may_v remain_v only_o a_o hundred_o year_n in_o it_o fifty_o year_n thirty_o year_n without_o form_v it_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o invalidate_v their_o proof_n and_o give_v way_n to_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v to_o show_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o man_n have_v enter_v into_o a_o house_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o door_n of_o this_o house_n can_v not_o remain_v open_a for_o ten_o year_n together_o it_o must_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v always_o keep_v shut_v for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v leave_v open_a only_o one_o day_n the_o proof_n conclude_v nothing_o it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o these_o gentleman_n beat_v the_o air_n and_o that_o whatsoever_o they_o build_v on_o their_o state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v only_o a_o amusement_n to_o deceive_v silly_a people_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o person_n of_o sense_n may_v just_o complain_v of_o they_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v my_o word_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v a_o pretence_n whereby_o to_o entertain_v the_o world_n with_o fruitless_a discourse_n but_o moreover_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v pervert_v my_o word_n and_o sense_n it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o five_o observation_n of_o my_o first_o answer_n i_o establish_v this_o general_a principle_n that_o error_n and_o truth_n have_v equal_o two_o degree_n the_o one_o of_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o the_o other_a of_o a_o distinct_a one_o and_o that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o discover_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o whilst_o they_o be_v in_o this_o first_o degree_n of_o confuse_a knowledge_n unless_o a_o man_n come_v to_o the_o other_o term_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n that_o the_o idea_n be_v so_o like_o one_o another_o that_o a_o man_n can_v easy_o discern_v they_o it_o be_v true_a that_o from_o this_o principle_n i_o general_o conclude_v that_o before_o a_o error_n become_v famous_a by_o its_o be_v oppose_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n content_v themselves_o with_o hold_v the_o truth_n in_o this_o indistinct_a degree_n i_o now_o mention_v and_o so_o it_o be_v easy_a for_o a_o new_a error_n to_o insinuate_v and_o settle_v itself_o in_o man_n mind_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o ancient_a truth_n it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o in_o apply_v this_o principle_n i_o add_v these_o term_n to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o matter_n which_o we_o treat_v of_o i_o say_v that_o before_o transubstantiation_n come_v into_o the_o world_n every_o one_o believe_v our_o saviour_n to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v real_o therein_o receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a communicant_a and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o memorial_n of_o his_o death_n and_o passion_n on_o the_o cross_n this_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v mistake_v when_o i_o say_v there_o be_v few_o that_o extend_v their_o thought_n so_o far_o as_o to_o observe_v exact_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o opinion_n which_o do_v at_o this_o day_n separate_v the_o reformist_n and_o romanist_n there_o be_v also_o some_o who_o know_v the_o truth_n only_o in_o general_n when_o then_o error_n come_v in_o thereupon_o and_o build_v ill_o on_o a_o foundation_n declare_v we_o must_v understand_v our_o saviour_n be_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n stubstantial_o and_o local_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v receive_v in_o it_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n and_o that_o the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n be_v his_o body_n itself_o this_o be_v without_o doubt_n in_o effect_n a_o extraordinary_a novelty_n and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v never_o hear_v any_o mention_n but_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a that_o several_a people_n be_v deceive_v by_o it_o and_o take_v this_o not_o for_o a_o novelty_n but_o as_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n so_o far_o extend_v my_o five_o observation_n but_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o stop_v here_o to_o raise_v a_o state_n of_o a_o question_n he_o ought_v to_o see_v likewise_o what_o i_o add_v immediate_o after_o in_o the_o six_o observation_n have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n consult_v it_o they_o will_v have_v acknowledge_v that_o i_o give_v therein_o a_o formal_a explication_n and_o as_o it_o be_v a_o limitation_n to_o this_o general_a principle_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o that_o this_o do_v not_o whole_o take_v place_n in_o enlighten_v age_n wherein_o there_o be_v eminent_a pastor_n for_o knowledge_n that_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v clear_o their_o flock_n in_o the_o truth_n of_o faith_n for_o then_o their_o good_a instruction_n hinder_v the_o growth_n of_o error_n and_o render_v people_n capable_a of_o know_v and_o reject_v it_o but_o it_o be_v whole_o applicable_a to_o the_o age_n of_o darkness_n wherein_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n have_v corrupt_v the_o church_n which_o i_o express_v in_o these_o word_n which_o
in_o a_o insult_a manner_n what_o likelihood_n say_v he_o be_v there_o people_n shall_v proceed_v to_o reflection_n on_o this_o mystery_n to_o inform_v themselves_o whether_o it_o be_v real_o jesus_n christ_n or_o not_o i_o answer_v the_o question_n here_o concern_v the_o eight_o first_o age_n and_o what_o he_o allege_v i_o say_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o most_o gross_a ignorance_n as_o it_o will_v appear_v to_o he_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o see_v my_o word_n in_o the_o proper_a place_n whence_o he_o have_v take_v they_o he_o have_v not_o do_v fair_o in_o this_o matter_n for_o although_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o in_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o pastor_n take_v care_n to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n there_o may_v be_v some_o person_n who_o proceed_v not_o to_o the_o question_n how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o will_v we_o not_o be_v understand_v to_o speak_v general_o of_o the_o people_n of_o that_o time_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n when_o ignorance_n most_o prevail_v but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n further_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o wonderful_a than_o the_o alliance_n which_o mr._n claude_n make_v in_o this_o imaginary_a order_n of_o two_o quality_n the_o most_o irreconcilable_a in_o the_o world_n every_o body_n know_v that_o a_o high_a contemplation_n do_v ordinary_o suppose_v a_o high_a knowledge_n of_o mystery_n than_o be_v to_o be_v expect_v in_o the_o common_a sort_n of_o the_o faithful_a yet_o it_o seem_v the_o person_n of_o which_o this_o rank_n consist_v be_v on_o one_o hand_n so_o stupid_a that_o they_o comprehend_v nothing_o in_o the_o most_o ordinary_a expression_n among_o the_o christian_n although_o their_o ear_n be_v strike_v with_o they_o in_o a_o thousand_o manner_n and_o yet_o so_o spiritual_a on_o the_o other_o that_o at_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o upon_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o it_o they_o have_v immediate_o their_o whole_a heart_n so_o fix_v on_o the_o body_n of_o their_o saviour_n that_o they_o can_v not_o reflect_v on_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n or_o popular_a instruction_n every_o body_n know_v that_o to_o raise_v up_o one_o devotion_n to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o for_o we_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o have_v a_o very_a high_a knowledge_n of_o mystery_n as_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o resurrection_n be_v the_o most_o necessary_a notion_n of_o christianity_n so_o be_v they_o likewise_o the_o first_o and_o if_o a_o man_n be_v not_o spiritual_a enough_o to_o send_v up_o his_o devotion_n to_o our_o saviour_n it_o be_v certain_a he_o be_v no_o christian_a neither_o need_v a_o man_n be_v very_o know_v to_o comprehend_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v design_v for_o this_o use_n the_o whole_a action_n of_o the_o eucharist_n lead_v the_o most_o simple_a to_o this_o and_o the_o sursum_fw-la corda_fw-la which_o they_o understand_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o it_o but_o to_o make_v reflection_n on_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o fatherr_n when_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o require_v great_a ability_n and_o curiosity_n as_o to_o the_o first_o which_o be_v the_o lift_v up_o our_o heart_n to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n dead_a and_o rise_v it_o need_v only_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o person_n of_o this_o first_o rank_n now_o before_o we_o have_v learn_v their_o creed_n that_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a our_o saviour_n die_v and_o rise_v again_o for_o we_o and_o know_v the_o eucharist_n be_v intend_v to_o make_v we_o remember_v he_o now_o there_o be_v few_o christian_n but_o know_v this_o but_o as_o to_o the_o second_o which_o be_v to_o make_v reflection_n on_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v they_o have_v retain_v the_o common_a expression_n which_o their_o pastor_n use_v in_o their_o sermon_n or_o book_n and_o because_o they_o be_v many_o and_o very_o different_a from_o one_o another_o some_o have_v no_o difficulty_n and_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_n be_v hard_o to_o be_v understand_v we_o may_v imagine_v they_o precise_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o difficult_a one_o without_o content_v '_o emselves_fw-mi with_o the_o other_o it_o be_v likewise_o to_o be_v suppose_v they_o have_v compare_v together_o these_o two_o idea_n that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o remark_v the_o difference_n by_o a_o formal_a act_n of_o meditation_n now_o all_o this_o require_v some_o application_n of_o mind_n without_o which_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o simple_a people_n may_v remain_v in_o the_o christian_a profession_n thus_o we_o see_v what_o be_v become_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n first_o remark_n and_o whether_o my_o supposition_n touch_v the_o person_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n aught_o to_o be_v respect_v as_o a_o extravagant_a and_o senseless_a distinction_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o remark_n contain_v that_o it_o be_v false_a the_o use_n of_o this_o expression_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v speak_v to_o those_o who_o communicate_v be_v according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n to_o make_v they_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la that_o it_o be_v certain_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o formulary_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v design_v to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o exact_v from_o they_o the_o confession_n of_o it_o so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o formulary_a of_o instruction_n and_o a_o profession_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o of_o practice_n and_o action_n this_o discourse_n have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o person_n that_o find_v himself_o entangle_v what_o mean_v he_o by_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la be_v it_o meditate_v on_o his_o death_n resurrection_n and_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o intention_n of_o these_o word_n according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n which_o i_o allege_v from_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v to_o s._n hierom_n primasus_n a_o african_a bishop_n and_o s._n basil_n and_o this_o may_v be_v confirm_v by_o several_a other_o passage_n and_o by_o these_o word_n of_o s._n augustin_n we_o call_v 4._o aug._n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr trin._n cap._n 4._o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n be_v receive_v by_o we_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o of_o our_o soul_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v suffer_v for_o our_o sake_n and_o by_o these_o of_o tatianus_n jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o diacess_n tatian_n in_o diacess_n wine_n testify_v they_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v and_o drink_v thereof_o in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o approach_a suffering_n and_o death_n but_o for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v better_a to_o read_v the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n every_o time_n you_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o declare_v 11._o 1_o cor._n 11._o the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v if_o by_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la he_o mean_v the_o meditate_v on_o it_o without_o conceive_v it_o present_a on_o the_o altar_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o say_v it_o be_v false_a that_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o this_o formulary_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n he_o must_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n to_o represent_v this_o body_n present_a in_o its_o proper_a substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v what_o he_o must_v prove_v if_o he_o design_n to_o uphold_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n and_o do_v not_o think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o say_v this_o be_v most_o false_a this_o formulary_a say_v he_o be_v design_v to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n who_o doubt_v it_o it_o be_v a_o formulary_a of_o use_n and_o instruction_n both_o together_o as_o i_o plain_o intimate_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n it_o behoove_v we_o only_o to_o know_v what_o be_v this_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o which_o it_o instruct_v man_n it_o be_v say_v he_o moreover_o a_o formulary_a and_o profession_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o of_o practice_n and_o action_n and_o i_o say_v it_o be_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o i_o have_v prove_v it_o
present_a or_o not_o but_o we_o know_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v of_o a_o sensible_a nature_n the_o object_n of_o our_o sight_n and_o feeling_n have_v then_o any_o one_o say_v to_o toby_n this_o man_n who_o you_o see_v be_v a_o angel_n perhaps_o toby_n have_v take_v this_o proposition_n in_o mr._n arnaud_n sense_n because_o he_o will_v have_v be_v lead_v to_o it_o by_o what_o i_o now_o come_v from_o represent_v touch_v the_o appearance_n of_o angel_n but_o suppose_v as_o we_o ought_v to_o suppose_v in_o this_o place_n of_o our_o dispute_n a_o man_n that_o know_v not_o as_o yet_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o that_o of_o consubstantiation_n that_o know_v not_o the_o principle_n of_o it_o that_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o nor_o of_o a_o appearance_n of_o bread_n without_o its_o substance_n nor_o of_o a_o humane_a body_n impalpable_a invisible_a and_o existent_a in_o several_a place_n at_o a_o time_n and_o moreover_o know_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n let_v this_o man_n be_v tell_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n will_v never_o lead_v he_o to_o this_o violent_a explication_n that_o that_o which_o appear_v bread_n and_o be_v not_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o abuse_v several_a passage_n of_o calvin_n beza_n and_o zuinglius_fw-la dispute_v against_o those_o call_a lutheran_n their_o sense_n be_v that_o if_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n may_v be_v literal_o understand_v we_o must_v rather_o admit_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o that_o of_o the_o lutheran_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o most_o natural_a one_o nor_o that_o the_o people_n must_v find_v it_o of_o themselves_o this_o consequence_n do_v not_o any_o way_n follow_v so_o that_o here_o be_v two_o of_o the_o rank_n of_o person_n which_o i_o assert_v deliver_v from_o the_o unjust_a pursuit_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o three_o say_v he_o be_v less_o troublesome_a 586._o book_n 6._o ch_n 8._o pag._n 586._o than_o the_o other_o why_o because_o add_v he_o it_o consist_v only_o of_o person_n that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v a_o distinct_a faith_n of_o it_o this_o rank_n be_v of_o those_o who_o go_v as_o far_o as_o the_o question_n how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proceed_v also_o to_o the_o solution_n of_o it_o but_o their_o mind_n stop_v at_o general_a term_n as_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a to_o we_o in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o we_o receive_v therein_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n without_o search_v a_o great_a light_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n there_o may_v be_v in_o effect_n faithful_a person_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o penetrate_v no_o far_o into_o this_o mystery_n than_o bare_o to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v therein_o present_a and_o that_o we_o receive_v therein_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n god_n be_v praise_v that_o we_o have_v at_o length_n once_o say_v something_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o contradict_v and_o to_o return_v he_o the_o same_o kindness_n do_v tell_v he_o that_o what_o he_o grant_v here_o do_v not_o at_o all_o displease_v i_o for_o this_o plain_o show_v there_o be_v faithful_a people_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o know_v nothing_o of_o transubstantiation_n but_o conceive_v only_o a_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o a_o reception_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n under_o a_o general_a notion_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o this_o notion_n how_o general_a soever_o it_o may_v be_v be_v distinct_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o must_v examine_v the_o question_n be_v then_o only_o whether_o these_o person_n believe_v distinct_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o pretend_v it_o and_o i_o deny_v it_o they_o know_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n neither_o the_o key_n of_o figure_n nor_o the_o key_n of_o 587._o page_n 587._o virtue_n according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n itself_o so_o that_o neither_o the_o presence_n of_o virtue_n nor_o the_o presence_n of_o figure_n come_v into_o their_o thought_n i_o grant_v it_o what_o presence_n then_o can_v they_o conceive_v but_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o the_o real_a reception_n and_o why_o must_v they_o have_v give_v to_o these_o word_n another_o sense_n than_o that_o which_o they_o natural_o have_v this_o be_v ill_o conclude_v they_o will_v have_v conceive_v a_o confuse_a and_o general_a idea_n of_o presence_n without_o descend_v to_o a_o particular_a and_o precise_a distinction_n i_o confess_v it_o be_v very_o hard_a for_o person_n that_o have_v their_o sight_n and_o never_o so_o little_a of_o common_a sense_n not_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o this_o ordinary_a and_o corporeal_a manner_n by_o which_o a_o body_n be_v natural_o in_o one_o place_n and_o i_o be_o sufficient_o persuade_v that_o those_o person_n in_o question_n can_v not_o come_v so_o far_o as_o to_o inquire_v how_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o his_o visible_a and_o sensible_a presence_n to_o reject_v it_o but_o we_o shall_v suppose_v nothing_o that_o be_v unreasonable_a in_o say_v that_o in_o carry_v off_o their_o thought_n from_o this_o corporeal_a existence_n they_o conceive_v it_o present_a under_o a_o very_a confuse_a notion_n for_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a thing_n with_o person_n that_o be_v unlearned_a to_o consider_v thing_n in_o a_o confuse_a manner_n and_o therefore_o we_o common_o see_v they_o can_v express_v themselves_o otherwise_o than_o in_o certain_a obscure_a and_o general_a term_n which_o do_v never_o well_o show_v what_o they_o have_v in_o their_o mind_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o this_o kind_n of_o confuse_a idea_n be_v usual_a among_o people_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o imagine_v that_o these_o person_n of_o who_o we_o speak_v believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n for_o reject_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o corporal_a presence_n as_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o do_v by_o the_o very_a instinct_n of_o nature_n to_o maintain_v they_o believe_v a_o substantial_a presence_n we_o must_v suppose_v either_o that_o they_o have_v the_o idea_n of_o another_o manner_n of_o substantial_a presence_n of_o a_o body_n than_o the_o corporeal_a one_o or_o at_o least_o that_o they_o know_v there_o be_v some_o other_o which_o be_v not_o less_o a_o substantial_a presence_n than_o the_o corporeal_a one_o although_o they_o know_v it_o not_o now_o of_o these_o two_o supposition_n the_o first_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v false_a by_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o and_o the_o second_o be_v whole_o contrary_a to_o reason_n for_o who_o shall_v inform_v they_o there_o be_v another_o manner_n of_o a_o substantial_a presence_n of_o a_o body_n than_o a_o corporeal_a one_o nature_n show_v we_o no_o other_o the_o expression_n of_o their_o pastor_n mention_v not_o other_o whence_o then_o must_v they_o have_v it_o it_o must_v then_o be_v say_v they_o have_v a_o confuse_a idea_n of_o another_o manner_n of_o presence_n than_o the_o substantial_a one_o they_o behold_v it_o in_o the_o expression_n of_o their_o pastor_n feel_v it_o in_o the_o motion_n of_o their_o conscience_n but_o to_o denote_v precise_o what_o that_o be_v be_v what_o they_o can_v not_o otherwise_o do_v than_o by_o general_a term_n of_o presence_n reception_n and_o such_o like_a now_o this_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o believe_v not_o a_o substantial_a presence_n but_o a_o presence_n of_o union_n a_o presence_n of_o salutary_a efficacy_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o soul_n although_o they_o comprehend_v it_o not_o in_o its_o full_a distinction_n the_o four_o rank_n be_v of_o those_o who_o after_o they_o have_v be_v puzzle_v with_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o term_n of_o bread_n and_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n find_v the_o real_a knot_n of_o this_o difficulty_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o memorial_n and_o pledge_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n of_o our_o redeemer_n they_o find_v it_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n because_o it_o please_v mr._n claude_n to_o suppose_v so_o but_o it_o be_v after_o a_o long_a search_n my_o supposition_n contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o we_o see_v happen_v every_o day_n in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v person_n who_o be_v full_a of_o doubt_n this_o be_v no_o wonder_n and_o we_o find_v they_o not_o so_o easy_o free_v from_o they_o they_o esteem_v themselves_o happy_a when_o after_o a_o long_a search_n they_o get_v they_o resolve_v
what_o extraordinary_a matter_n be_v there_o then_o in_o this_o supposition_n but_o whilst_o they_o be_v in_o search_n of_o it_o and_o can_v not_o find_v it_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n dare_v mr._n claude_n say_v their_o mind_n be_v not_o smite_v with_o any_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o all_o the_o passage_n and_o instruction_n of_o the_o father_n they_o never_o know_v of_o any_o key_n of_o virtue_n or_o figure_n how_o then_o understand_v they_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n which_o assure_v they_o that_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n be_v present_a on_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n that_o the_o bread_n appear_v bread_n be_v not_o so_o but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o drink_v the_o immortal_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v add_v to_o we_o that_o it_o enter_v into_o we_o that_o this_o single_a body_n which_o be_v distribute_v to_o so_o many_o thousand_o be_v entire_a in_o each_o of_o they_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v of_o it_o see_v he_o have_v say_v so_o himself_o that_o although_o what_o we_o see_v have_v nothing_o like_o to_o a_o human_a body_n yet_o none_o refuse_v to_o believe_v what_o christ_n himself_o have_v assert_v to_o be_v true_a that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o ineffable_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o the_o usual_a course_n of_o nature_n in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n claude_n can_v defend_v himself_o from_o these_o passage_n but_o by_o apply_v to_o they_o his_o key_n of_o virtue_n and_o figure_n and_o endure_v a_o thousand_o vexatious_a opposition_n now_o these_o person_n be_v stranger_n to_o these_o invention_n conceive_v the_o literal_a idea_n of_o these_o word_n they_o conceive_v that_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o that_o it_o be_v not_o bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o give_v their_o sense_n the_o lie_n and_o thus_o during_o all_o the_o time_n of_o this_o search_n they_o have_v maugre_o mr._n claude_n the_o real_a presence_n still_o in_o their_o mind_n to_o make_v this_o argue_v good_a there_o must_v be_v several_a thing_n suppose_v which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v not_o approve_v to_o be_v reasonable_a first_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o those_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n now_o in_o question_n have_v either_o hear_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o father_n preach_v which_o the_o roman_a church_n allege_v in_o her_o own_o favour_n as_o well_o greek_o as_o latin_n of_o several_a age_n or_o read_v almost_o all_o their_o write_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n now_o recite_v to_o we_o be_v a_o rhapsody_n of_o several_a expression_n to_o be_v find_v here_o and_o there_o in_o gelasius_n of_o cyzique_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n chrysostom_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n gregory_n of_o nysse_n hesychius_n gaudencius_n epiphany_n damascen_n and_o ambrose_n second_o we_o must_v suppose_v they_o make_v a_o exact_a collection_n of_o all_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n abuse_v and_o put_v they_o altogether_o to_o make_v a_o better_a survey_n of_o they_o and_o ground_v thereupon_o their_o difficulty_n three_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o those_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n do_v all_o the_o same_o thing_n or_o at_o least_o communicate_v this_o rhapsody_n to_o one_o another_o to_o behold_v therein_o all_o of_o they_o the_o real_a presence_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o doubt_n four_o we_o must_v suppose_v they_o take_v care_n to_o collect_v nothing_o that_o may_v carry_v off_o their_o mind_n from_o rhe_n real_a presence_n or_o offer_v they_o contrary_a object_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v if_o he_o please_v that_o those_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n now_o in_o question_n be_v a_o middle_a sort_n of_o people_n who_o we_o suppose_v to_o be_v person_n of_o small_a read_n or_o study_v who_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o make_v either_o for_o themselves_o or_o fellow_n collection_n of_o difficult_a passage_n but_o only_o hear_v their_o pastor_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o when_o we_o suppose_v person_n that_o know_v all_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n propose_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o have_v collect_v they_o it_o will_v be_v just_a to_o suppose_v likewise_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o father_n teach_v also_o that_o what_o we_o see_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n creature_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o they_o be_v sign_n and_o mystical_a symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o these_o symbol_n leave_v not_o their_o own_o nature_n but_o remain_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v honour_v they_o with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v grace_n to_o their_o nature_n that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o he_o be_v god_n be_v every_o where_o but_o as_o man_n be_v in_o heaven_n that_o his_o body_n must_v be_v in_o one_o place_n that_o when_o his_o flesh_n be_v on_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o in_o heaven_n and_o that_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v not_o certain_o upon_o earth_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o proper_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o so_o call_v inasmuch_o as_o they_o contain_v the_o mystery_n of_o they_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n have_v give_v to_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o symbol_n that_o he_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v know_v that_o he_o who_o body_n the_o prophet_n have_v ancient_o figure_v by_o bread_n have_v now_o give_v to_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n by_o this_o mean_n when_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v the_o former_a passage_n give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n i_o may_v pretend_v likewise_o that_o these_o last_o mention_v carry_v the_o same_o person_n off_o from_o it_o and_o lead_v they_o to_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n but_o as_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o put_v they_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n upon_o collect_v passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n on_o either_o hand_n see_v we_o suppose_v they_o be_v only_o mean_o instruct_v in_o point_n of_o religion_n to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n and_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o rank_n of_o person_n which_o i_o suppose_v be_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n we_o have_v only_o to_o answer_v in_o few_o word_n a_o objection_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v propose_v in_o his_o ten_o chapter_n which_o respect_v these_o three_o rank_n in_o general_a i_o mean_v the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o which_o objection_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o doubt_n the_o one_o in_o which_o a_o man_n understand_v and_o conceive_v a_o thing_n but_o know_v not_o whether_o it_o be_v or_o be_v not_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a as_o when_o a_o man_n doubt_n whether_o beast_n think_v whether_o our_o blood_n circulate_v in_o the_o body_n other_o wherein_z a_o man_n know_v not_o what_o make_v the_o doubt_n as_o when_o one_o doubt_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o flux_n and_o reflux_n of_o the_o sea_n or_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o passage_n of_o scripture_n when_o the_o sense_n which_o appear_v be_v false_a and_o yet_o a_o man_n see_v no_o other_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o way_n of_o doubt_v that_o in_o the_o first_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o have_v the_o thing_n explain_v to_o we_o it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o have_v proof_n give_v we_o of_o it_o but_o the_o second_o which_o include_v a_o ignorance_n of_o the_o manner_n necessary_o require_v a_o explication_n that_o the_o doubt_n or_o ignorance_n which_o mr._n claude_n attribute_n to_o three_o of_o the_o rank_n which_o compose_v his_o system_fw-la be_v of_o this_o second_o kind_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o of_o these_o doubt_n which_o have_v need_v of_o information_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v the_o person_n in_o question_n be_v offend_v at_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o these_o term_n bread_n and_o body_n and_o know_v not_o how_o it_o can_v be_v true_a that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o their_o ignorance_n can_v not_o be_v cure_v but_o by_o show_v they_o the_o
body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o we_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o such_o like_a if_o a_o man_n consider_v each_o term_n of_o these_o in_o particular_a they_o natural_o bring_v into_o the_o mind_n the_o idea_n of_o what_o they_o ordinary_o and_o common_o signify_v the_o bread_n that_o of_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v that_o of_o a_o affirmation_n change_v that_o of_o a_o change_n enter_z and_o receive_v that_o of_o a_o entrance_n and_o reception_n but_o the_o sense_n which_o result_v from_o these_o term_n collect_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n can_v be_v natural_o no_o other_o than_o a_o mystical_a sense_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o pledge_n the_o memorial_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o serve_v we_o instead_o of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v mystical_o change_v into_o this_o body_n that_o this_o body_n enter_v into_o we_o by_o its_o symbol_n that_o we_o receive_v and_o partake_v of_o it_o by_o a_o spiritual_a reception_n and_o participation_n this_o be_v the_o true_a and_o natural_a sense_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o that_o which_o first_o present_v itself_o to_o the_o mind_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n neither_o the_o truth_n of_o my_o principle_n nor_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o application_n which_o i_o make_v of_o it_o can_v be_v dispute_v i_o the_o principle_n be_v that_o when_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n determin_n the_o proposition_n to_o a_o certain_a sense_n which_o they_o may_v reasonable_o receive_v than_o we_o must_v not_o seek_v for_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o these_o proposition_n in_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o each_o term_n take_v apart_o but_o from_o the_o matter_n itself_o and_o that_o the_o sense_n to_o which_o the_o matter_n determin_n they_o be_v the_o simple_a and_o natural_a sense_n this_o principle_n may_v be_v justify_v by_o a_o thousand_o example_n draw_v from_o the_o ordinary_a use_n of_o human_a speech_n in_o which_o be_v make_v every_o moment_n proposition_n which_o will_v be_v senseless_a do_v not_o a_o man_n take_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n each_o art_n and_o profession_n have_v also_o its_o particular_a expression_n which_o will_v be_v as_o so_o many_o extravagancy_n be_v they_o not_o understand_v according_a as_o the_o matter_n determin_n they_o and_o this_o be_v in_o my_o opinion_n what_o no_o one_o can_v contradict_v the_o application_n which_o i_o make_v of_o this_o principle_n be_v no_o less_o undeniable_a for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n on_o the_o eucharist_n be_v determine_v to_o a_o certain_a sense_n by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o eucharistical_a action_n which_o be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o a_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v then_o their_o expression_n be_v capable_a of_o receive_v a_o sacramental_a and_o mystical_a sense_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o that_o be_v the_o natural_a sense_n the_o natural_a sense_n of_o a_o proposition_n be_v that_o which_o may_v be_v most_o natural_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o he_o that_o make_v it_o but_o to_o judge_n well_o of_o it_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o matter_n and_o see_v whether_o it_o have_v not_o lead_v they_o to_o explain_v themselves_o in_o this_o manner_n now_o it_o will_v be_v grant_v i_o that_o the_o question_n here_o be_v about_o sign_n or_o mystical_a symbol_n and_o a_o spiritual_a communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n man_n have_v more_o natural_o in_o their_o thought_n the_o mystical_a and_o sacramental_a sense_n than_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o consubstantiation_n but_o beside_o this_o distinction_n which_o respect_v the_o expression_n both_o in_o themselves_o and_o in_o relation_n to_o those_o that_o have_v use_v they_o there_o must_v be_v make_v another_o which_o regard_v the_o person_n to_o who_o these_o expression_n be_v address_v for_o there_o be_v some_o that_o have_v small_a knowledge_n of_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n which_o know_v only_o confuse_o what_o a_o sacrament_n or_o mystery_n be_v who_o have_v make_v little_a reflection_n on_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o our_o lord_n communicate_v himself_o to_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o there_o be_v other_o that_o have_v this_o knowledge_n more_o distinct_a and_o better_o form_v now_o it_o be_v the_o matter_n or_o subject_n in_o hand_n that_o determin_n the_o sense_n of_o these_o expression_n it_o be_v certain_a they_o be_v more_o or_o less_o clear_a more_o or_o less_o intelligible_a according_a as_o this_o matter_n be_v more_o or_o less_o understand_v by_o every_o one_o but_o it_o be_v likewise_o certain_a that_o to_o mark_v well_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o they_o we_o must_v suppose_v person_n who_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o subject_n in_o question_n and_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o church_n have_v express_v herself_o about_o it_o and_o not_o ignorant_a person_n that_o have_v only_o a_o very_a obscure_a notion_n of_o it_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o expression_n of_o each_o art_n and_o each_o profession_n be_v without_o doubt_n not_o that_o in_o which_o those_o may_v take_v it_o who_o have_v scarce_o any_o knowledge_n of_o this_o art_n or_o this_o profession_n but_o that_o wherein_o intelligent_a and_o able_a person_n take_v it_o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n the_o late_a be_v consult_v rather_o than_o the_o other_o upon_o any_o difficulty_n i_o confess_v religion_n ought_v to_o be_v the_o art_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o man_n be_v neither_o wise_a nor_o honest_a enough_o to_o apply_v themselves_o exact_o to_o it_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o there_o have_v be_v always_o many_o person_n in_o the_o church_n little_o advance_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v not_o from_o they_o than_o that_o we_o must_v learn_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n they_o may_v have_v be_v the_o object_n of_o their_o faith_n though_o not_o of_o their_o understanding_n i_o mean_v they_o may_v believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a without_o dive_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o and_o know_v what_o they_o signify_v and_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o sermon_n to_o child_n what_o you_o see_v say_v he_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o your_o eye_n likewise_o tell_v you_o but_o the_o instruction_n which_o your_o faith_n demand_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n or_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n this_o be_v say_v in_o a_o few_o word_n and_o perhaps_o this_o little_a be_v sufficient_a to_o faith_n but_o faith_n desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v for_o the_o prophet_n say_v if_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v how_o will_v you_o understand_v you_o may_v reply_v see_v you_o have_v command_v we_o to_o believe_v explain_v to_o we_o what_o that_o be_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v understand_v it_o whilst_o these_o person_n remain_v in_o this_o degree_n of_o faith_n without_o understanding_n it_o be_v not_o to_o they_o we_o must_v address_v ourselves_o for_o the_o find_v out_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o proposition_n of_o the_o father_n see_v they_o do_v not_o understand_v '_o they_o we_o must_v desire_v this_o of_o they_o that_o be_v more_o advance_v in_o knowledge_n who_o know_v what_o the_o church_n mean_v by_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v and_o can_v give_v a_o good_a account_n of_o the_o natural_a impression_n they_o make_v on_o their_o mind_n but_o who_o be_v these_o people_n they_o be_v those_o that_o learn_v from_o the_o father_n themselves_o what_o a_o sacrament_n or_o mystery_n be_v who_o know_v that_o a_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n be_v when_o we_o see_v a_o thing_n and_o understand_v and_o believe_v another_o who_o know_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v sign_n image_n figure_n memorial_n representation_n resemblance_n picture_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o know_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v to_o we_o instead_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o communicate_v to_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o these_o symbol_n and_o that_o in_o partake_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n we_o spiritual_o eat_v our_o lord_n flesh_n who_o know_v that_o the_o sign_n take_v common_o the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o that_o our_o
have_v take_v my_o pretend_a machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v this_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o all_o those_o in_o the_o 6._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part._n 3._o ch_n 6._o west_n who_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o one_o party_n that_o have_v grow_v prevalent_a and_o endeavour_v to_o get_v the_o pulpit_n to_o themselves_o thereby_o to_o become_v ruler_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n whereupon_o he_o cry_v out_o do_v ever_o any_o 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 890._o body_n affirm_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o mind_n what_o he_o write_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o he_o come_v and_o allege_v to_o we_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o tell_v he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o 6._o refut_o part_n 3._o ch_z 6._o this_o change_n can_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o this_o century_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o 10_o seeing_z it_o be_v incredible_a that_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o whole_a earth_n have_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n shall_v have_v embrace_v a_o opinion_n quite_o contrary_a in_o condemn_v their_o first_o sentiment_n and_o without_o this_o change_n be_v have_v make_v any_o noise_n these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n i_o recite_v and_o on_o which_o have_v say_v that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o a_o change_n begin_v and_o finish_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n but_o the_o progress_n of_o a_o change_n begin_v eighty_o two_o year_n before_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o finish_v by_o the_o pope_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o i_o add_v that_o our_o debate_n be_v not_o about_o all_o those_o in_o the_o west_n that_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o about_o one_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o become_v master_n of_o the_o pulpit_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o be_v master_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o evident_o appear_v the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o thereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o by_o way_n of_o exclamation_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o affirm_v the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n no_o berenger_n himself_o acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a in_o call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o people_n sententia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la and_o in_o maintain_v the_o church_n be_v perish_v it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o strange_a disorder_n in_o this_o kind_n of_o dispute_v i_o will_v grant_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n through_o the_o labour_n of_o paschasus_n his_o disciple_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o for_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n disperse_v itself_o in_o a_o church_n a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n make_v great_a alteration_n in_o it_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n write_v his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a we_o suppose_v the_o people_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n they_o be_v in_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v make_v considerable_a progress_v neither_o will_v we_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o a_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o near_o three_o hundred_o year_n common_a sense_n will_v show_v there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o time_n it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a on_o my_o hypothesis_n to_o consider_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n only_o as_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o make_v '_o emselve_n most_o considerable_a in_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v in_o no_o sort_n reasonable_a to_o oppose_v against_o this_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n see_v that_o in_o eighty_o or_o a_o hundred_o year_n the_o face_n of_o thing_n may_v be_v easy_o change_v it_o be_v moreover_o less_o reasonable_a to_o oft_o we_o the_o discourse_n of_o lanfranc_n 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o pag._n 890._o who_o brag_v that_o in_o his_o time_n all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n believe_v they_o receive_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n for_o suppose_v what_o lanfranc_n say_v be_v true_a the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o these_o word_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n understand_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v false_a as_o we_o have_v sufficient_o show_v have_v any_o body_n charge_v this_o testimony_n to_o be_v false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n no_o there_o be_v no_o one_o but_o mr._n claude_n who_o do_v it_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o without_o any_o ground_n but_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o that_o berenger_n answer_v and_o those_o that_o adhere_v to_o he_o and_o suppose_v they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o other_o church_n separate_v from_o the_o latin_a do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o the_o contrary_n be_v not_o good_a do_v reason_n add_v he_o show_v that_o in_o this_o point_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o pastor_n ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o people_n no_o it_o prove_v the_o quite_o contrary_a it_o be_v incredible_a that_o minister_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v not_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o who_o they_o exhort_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_n this_o belief_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o avoid_v the_o unworthy_a communion_n mr._n arnaud_n fight_v with_o his_o own_o shadow_n we_o never_o tell_v he_o that_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o into_o the_o people_n mind_n according_a as_o they_o be_v more_o or_o less_o prejudice_v or_o zealous_a in_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o belief_n and_o more_o or_o less_o qualify_v to_o teach_v it_o and_o more_o or_o less_o again_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n occasion_n person_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v i_o from_o say_v that_o during_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v not_o all_o they_o that_o make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o west_n but_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o render_v themselves_o the_o most_o considerable_a be_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n again_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o persuade_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o some_o historian_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o berenger_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o a_o new_a heresy_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n likewise_o inform_v we_o that_o he_o pervert_v several_a person_n with_o his_o novelty_n but_o we_o do_v not_o offer_v this_o alone_a as_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o persuade_v he_o the_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o confess_v that_o upon_o this_o alone_a one_o may_v just_o say_v either_o that_o those_o who_o follow_v berenger_n follow_v he_o in_o leave_v their_o first_o belief_n and_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n or_o that_o they_o follow_v he_o because_o he_o preach_v only_o what_o they_o believe_v before_o or_o that_o they_o adhere_v to_o he_o because_o they_o be_v further_o instruct_v in_o a_o mystery_n of_o which_o they_o have_v but_o small_a knowledge_n or_o little_a certainty_n so_o far_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o take_v that_o part_n which_o he_o shall_v judge_v the_o most_o reasonable_a but_o shall_v i_o say_v there_o be_v several_a that_o follow_v he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o know_v what_o he_o teach_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o probable_a have_v show_v as_o i_o have_v do_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o bertran_n doctrine_n be_v public_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o it_o follow_v hence_o probable_o enough_o that_o this_o doctrine_n
no_o more_o any_o express_a and_o determine_a thought_n on_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n and_o man_n that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n die_v for_o we_o rise_v again_o and_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o eucharist_n but_o mean_v that_o they_o have_v only_o a_o very_a small_a knowledge_n of_o they_o such_o as_o be_v common_a to_o person_n unlearned_a and_o who_o rare_o apply_v themselves_o to_o meditate_v on_o matter_n of_o religion_n who_o go_v indeed_o for_o christian_n but_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o no_o more_o knowledge_n than_o bare_o to_o learn_v the_o creed_n and_o receive_v some_o other_o general_a instruction_n it_o be_v easy_o perceive_v that_o this_o be_v my_o sense_n and_o that_o the_o ignorance_n i_o attribute_v to_o these_o person_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n from_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o all_o historian_n be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o to_o keep_v they_o absolute_o from_o all_o knowledge_n of_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o if_o they_o be_v become_v pagan_n or_o atheist_n or_o bruit_n beast_n but_o that_o it_o hinder_v they_o from_o have_v that_o clearness_n of_o apprehension_n and_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o come_v by_o study_n and_o pain_n and_o the_o hear_n of_o able_a preacher_n which_o will_v evident_o appear_v upon_o consult_v the_o particular_a place_n of_o my_o answer_n wherein_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o i_o attribute_v to_o it_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n now_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n be_v moreover_o a_o formal_a knowledge_n elsewhere_o i_o compare_v their_o knowledge_n to_o that_o of_o a_o child_n who_o be_v wont_a to_o see_v end_n first_o answer_v near_o the_o end_n his_o nurse_n ill_o dress_v lean_a and_o sick_a which_o still_o suppose_v he_o see_v she_o although_o he_o see_v she_o not_o in_o her_o usual_a condition_n in_o another_o place_n i_o say_v the_o pastor_n grow_v 7._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o ch_z 3._o and_o part_v 3._o ch_n 7._o careless_a of_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o the_o people_n likewise_o of_o inform_v themselves_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n that_o there_o be_v few_o person_n that_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o meditate_v on_o the_o christian_a mystery_n that_o the_o pastor_n extreme_o neglect_v the_o instruct_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o people_n grow_v as_o careless_a as_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o their_o salvation_n now_o the_o meaning_n of_o all_o this_o be_v not_o that_o they_o whole_o lose_v all_o kind_n of_o knowledge_n but_o that_o it_o be_v very_o scanty_a in_o fine_a it_o will_v appear_v this_o be_v my_o sense_n to_o he_o that_o shall_v cast_v his_o eye_n on_o the_o use_n i_o pretend_v to_o make_v of_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o 10_o age_n which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n of_o it_o have_v not_o light_a enough_o to_o discern_v whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o innovation_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n now_o this_o do_v not_o oblige_v a_o man_n to_o suppose_v a_o absolute_a ignorance_n of_o the_o christian_a mystery_n but_o that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o be_v very_o confuse_v which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v have_v well_o enough_o see_v if_o he_o please_v but_o he_o think_v it_o be_v better_a to_o betake_v himself_o to_o sophism_n imagine_v they_o will_v not_o be_v lay_v open_a and_o that_o he_o may_v so_o disguise_v the_o subject_n that_o few_o person_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o understand_v it_o and_o it_o be_v on_o this_o principle_n which_o be_v neither_o true_a nor_o sincere_a that_o he_o have_v ground_v this_o reason_n the_o common_a mystery_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n by_o both_o party_n and_o contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n be_v not_o unknown_a in_o the_o 10_o century_n therefore_o they_o of_o that_o age_n have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n whatsoever_o follow_v in_o his_o four_o chapter_n turn_v upon_o the_o same_o equivocation_n do_v they_o leave_v off_o say_v he_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n 892._o page_n 892._o in_o the_o church_n and_o cloister_n do_v they_o give_v over_o explain_v of_o it_o to_o the_o people_n and_o teach_v it_o in_o the_o school_n do_v not_o the_o writing_n of_o those_o author_n which_o we_o have_v that_o live_v in_o that_o century_n such_o as_o those_o of_o s._n odon_n and_o raterius_n bishop_n of_o verone_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n be_v study_v why_o do_v he_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v conceal_v from_o they_o the_o clear_a and_o solid_a exposition_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o the_o eucharist_n therein_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bread_n and_o wine_n but_o all_o these_o interrogation_n be_v needless_a a_o man_n may_v say_v they_o do_v not_o absolute_o give_v over_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o expound_v it_o perhaps_o odon_n and_o raterius_n be_v a_o little_a studious_a perhaps_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v a_o sacrament_n a_o mystery_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o it_o may_v not_o follow_v the_o people_n have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n the_o greek_n armenian_n moscovite_n ethiopian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n do_v not_o whole_o lay_v aside_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o some_o father_n in_o their_o church_n and_o cloister_n and_o yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o all_o these_o people_n yea_o their_o very_a monk_n and_o prelate_n live_v in_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n what_o he_o add_v touch_v some_o historian_n and_o bishop_n that_o write_v book_n be_v build_v on_o the_o same_o foundation_n beside_o that_o there_o appear_v not_o any_o thing_n in_o these_o author_n but_o what_o be_v very_o mean_a their_o small_a number_n do_v well_o warrant_v our_o say_n this_o age_n be_v void_a of_o learned_a man_n and_o that_o people_n have_v but_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v false_a say_v he_o that_o in_o this_o age_n open_a war_n be_v denounce_v against_o the_o sense_n if_o this_o be_v false_a how_o do_v he_o himself_o understand_v they_o teach_v transubstantiation_n in_o it_o for_o can_v this_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v without_o oppose_v the_o testimony_n of_o our_o sense_n see_v they_o show_v we_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o these_o small_a objection_n be_v very_o inconsiderable_a in_o comparison_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n grand_a pretention_n which_o be_v that_o this_o confuse_a knowledge_n which_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a empty_a sound_n who_o sense_n i_o myself_o do_v not_o understand_v in_o search_v his_o book_n say_v he_o in_o what_o sense_n he_o take_v it_o i_o find_v that_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o language_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o knowledge_n which_o he_o call_v confuse_v be_v every_o whit_n as_o clear_a as_o that_o which_o he_o call_v distinct_a this_o discovery_n will_v be_v a_o very_a fine_a one_o indeed_o be_v it_o not_o mere_o imaginary_a it_o be_v ground_v on_o that_o describe_v somewhere_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n i_o say_v that_o they_o teach_v therein_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o lose_v not_o their_o natural_a substance_n but_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o '_o they_o he_o hence_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v in_o these_o article_n wherein_o consist_v according_a to_o my_o way_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o afterward_o observe_v that_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o have_v be_v always_o popular_a i_o say_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v always_o popular_a in_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o its_o celebration_n and_o in_o the_o general_a act_n which_o christian_n ought_v to_o perform_v in_o it_o to_o take_v bread_n to_o drink_v wine_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n to_o receive_v these_o thing_n with_o a_o religious_a frame_n of_o mind_n as_o a_o great_a sacrament_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v ordain_v to_o raise_v up_o one_o faith_n to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o
but_o s._n paul_n this_o great_a doctor_n will_v not_o have_v we_o to_o be_v concern_v for_o these_o thing_n which_o he_o call_v commandment_n and_o doctrine_n of_o man_n which_o say_v he_o have_v some_o appearance_n of_o wisdom_n in_o a_o voluntary_a devotion_n and_o humility_n of_o spirit_n and_o in_o that_o they_o spare_v not_o in_o any_o kind_n the_o flesh_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n extol_v as_o much_o as_o he_o please_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n by_o these_o mortification_n he_o shall_v never_o persuade_v reasonable_a people_n that_o a_o age_n wherein_o appear_v on_o one_o hand_n a_o almost_o universal_a ignorance_n of_o all_o that_o be_v good_a a_o prodigious_a neglect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n a_o almost_o universal_a corruption_n of_o manner_n a_o strange_a kind_n of_o devotion_n to_o all_o manner_n of_o vice_n a_o deplorable_a relaxation_n of_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n and_o on_o the_o other_o several_a monastery_n found_v and_o outward_a austerity_n practise_v that_o this_o can_v be_v a_o age_n of_o benediction_n and_o grace_n moreover_o what_o we_o have_v say_v of_o edgar_n king_n of_o england_n dunstan_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o the_o quarrel_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n in_o england_n have_v be_v ground_v on_o good_a testimony_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n tell_v we_o edgar_n be_v reproach_v for_o dishonour_v the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n with_o cruelty_n and_o strange_a pollution_n one_o of_o which_o be_v that_o be_v enamour_v with_o the_o wife_n of_o etelwold_n his_o favourite_n he_o get_v he_o out_o one_o day_n into_o the_o forest_n to_o hunt_n and_o there_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v cruel_o murder_v another_o of_o his_o wickedness_n be_v the_o forcible_o carry_v away_o a_o maid_n that_o he_o love_v who_o to_o avoid_v his_o pursuit_n have_v cast_v herself_o into_o a_o monastery_n and_o take_v therein_o the_o veil_n another_o time_n fall_v in_o love_n with_o a_o duke_n daughter_n and_o have_v give_v order_n to_o have_v she_o bring_v to_o he_o the_o mother_n who_o will_v not_o consent_v her_o daughter_n shall_v be_v dishonour_v substitute_v one_o of_o her_o maid_n in_o her_o place_n who_o be_v also_o very_o fair_a which_o edgar_n understanding_n he_o be_v thereat_o so_o enrage_v that_o he_o change_v their_o rank_n and_o quality_n and_o make_v this_o servant_n mistress_n over_o her_o own_o mistress_n he_o a_o while_n after_o espouse_a elfride_n the_o widow_n of_o his_o favourite_n who_o he_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v slay_v it_o be_v say_v that_o dunstan_n excommunicate_v he_o because_o he_o have_v violate_v the_o respect_n due_a to_o a_o monastery_n and_o draw_v out_o thence_o a_o woman_n who_o wear_v the_o habit_n of_o a_o religious_a although_o she_o be_v none_o and_o abuse_v she_o it_o be_v certain_a 8._o guilliel_n malm._n lib._n 2._o c._n 8._o say_v he_o that_o wulfritte_v for_o this_o be_v the_o maid_n name_n be_v not_o a_o nun_n but_o a_o laic_a who_o fear_v the_o king_n have_v take_v the_o veil_n which_o the_o king_n snatch_v from_o she_o abuse_v she_o at_o which_o dunstan_n be_v offend_v in_o that_o he_o dare_v to_o lust_n after_o a_o person_n that_o have_v only_o the_o vmbra_fw-la of_o religion_n make_v use_v of_o his_o pontifical_a power_n against_o he_o now_o as_o we_o must_v judge_n of_o the_o zeal_n of_o dunstan_n from_o the_o historian_n own_o word_n so_o we_o can_v but_o say_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o hypocrisy_n in_o this_o action_n for_o be_v it_o not_o a_o horrible_a hypocrisy_n to_o have_v less_o regard_n to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n a_o ordinance_n institute_v by_o god_n him-himself_a than_o to_o this_o human_a institution_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n represent_v dunstan_n display_v all_o his_o pontificial_a power_n to_o revenge_v the_o outrage_n offer_v to_o the_o shadow_n of_o religion_n vnde_fw-la offensum_fw-la say_v he_o beatum_fw-la dunstanum_n quod_fw-la illam_fw-la concupisset_fw-la quoe_fw-la vel_fw-la umbraticè_fw-la sanctimonialis_fw-la fuisset_fw-la vigorem_fw-la pontificalem_fw-la in_o eum_fw-la egisse_fw-la of_o the_o consecration_n of_o baptism_n or_o the_o enormity_n of_o the_o action_n he_o say_v never_o a_o word_n let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v it_o ill_a that_o i_o call_v this_o hypocrisy_n he_o say_v my_o censure_n be_v unjust_a because_o this_o maid_n be_v baptise_a and_o so_o edgar_n have_v violate_v in_o she_o the_o character_n and_o the_o consecration_n of_o baptism_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o other_o but_o what_o signify_v this_o remark_n this_o maid_n be_v baptise_a without_o doubt_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n we_o esteem_v it_o ill_o that_o dunstan_n ground_v his_o severity_n and_o his_o episcopal_a fury_n on_o a_o bare_a shadow_n of_o religion_n without_o any_o notice_n of_o her_o baptism_n as_o to_o the_o quarrel_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n and_o monk_n in_o england_n i_o have_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o polydore_n virgil_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o relate_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o historian_n lay_v it_o upon_o the_o insatiable_a covetousness_n of_o the_o monk_n neither_o do_v he_o excuse_v 6._o polydor._fw-la virg._n hist_o angelo_fw-mi l._n 6._o the_o priest_n from_o the_o same_o charge_n and_o as_o to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o crucifix_n that_o speak_v he_o say_v express_o there_o be_v several_a people_n of_o good_a report_n that_o believe_v it_o be_v rather_o a_o oracle_n of_o phoebus_n than_o a_o oracle_n of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o voice_n be_v utter_v not_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n but_o by_o the_o fraud_n of_o man_n what_o i_o also_o say_v that_o their_o disputation_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o gospel_n that_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v to_o let_v that_o rest_n without_o understand_v it_o without_o preach_v it_o and_o without_o read_v it_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o elfric_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o he_o be_v primate_n of_o england_n in_o the_o year_n 989_o a_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o dunstan_n according_a to_o the_o report_n of_o matthew_n of_o westminster_n in_o these_o day_n say_v elfric_n the_o priest_n cant._n elfric_n ser._n ad_fw-la sacerd._n miss_n in_o bibl._n colleg._n s._n bened._n cant._n and_o bishop_n be_v become_v so_o careless_a and_o idle_a who_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o pillar_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o regard_v not_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o instruct_v disciple_n that_o may_v become_v their_o successor_n as_o we_o find_v several_a holy_a man_n do_v who_o leave_v behind_o they_o several_a good_a disciple_n their_o mind_n be_v more_o take_v up_o with_o worldly_a honour_n concupiscence_n and_o covetousness_n than_o the_o laic_n and_o what_o a_o sad_a example_n do_v they_o give_v their_o flock_n not_o dare_v to_o speak_v of_o justice_n because_o they_o neither_o love_v it_o nor_o observe_v it_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o term_v machines_n of_o forgetfulness_n examine_v the_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a change_n allege_v in_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n defend_v i_o say_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o if_o we_o have_v this_o dispute_n 1._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treat_n ch_n 1._o with_o greek_n or_o egyptian_n we_o shall_v not_o perhaps_o take_v it_o ill_o for_o they_o to_o ask_v we_o how_o this_o change_n be_v wrought_v but_o we_o can_v bear_v without_o some_o kind_n of_o regret_n and_o vexation_n these_o same_o transubstantiator_n this_o very_a party_n that_o make_v the_o change_n who_o have_v use_v a_o thousand_o trick_n insensible_o to_o effect_v it_o that_o have_v make_v use_n of_o fraud_n and_o violence_n to_o hinder_v its_o be_v wrought_v with_o noise_n that_o have_v take_v infinite_a care_n to_o deprive_v posterity_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o manner_n how_o it_o be_v do_v to_o come_v now_o to_o we_o and_o demand_v how_o this_o can_v be_v whereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o first_o that_o we_o have_v in_o effect_n to_o 9â—3_n book_n 9_o ch_z 8._o page_n 9â—3_n do_v with_o not_o only_a egyptian_n and_o greek_n but_o likewise_o moscovite_n ethiopian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n armenian_n and_o indian_n that_o all_o these_o people_n make_v the_o same_o question_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o require_v the_o same_o satisfaction_n but_o that_o mr._n claude_n can_v answer_v they_o see_v they_o have_v no_o paschasus_n nor_o pope_n nor_o monk_n nor_o council_n nor_o croisado_n nor_o inquisitor_n to_o work_v this_o establishment_n in_o the_o second_o place_n he_o say_v that_o i_o be_o unjust_a in_o accuse_v 954._o page_n 954._o the_o catholic_n of_o this_o age_n for_o make_v the_o change_n in_o question_n and_o employ_v croisado_n and_o inquisitor_n against_o we_o that_o these_o be_v not_o the_o same_o person_n that_o be_v in_o the_o
present_v as_o also_o the_o answer_n of_o cardinal_n perron_n which_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n but_o mere_a illusion_n we_o may_v reckon_v among_o the_o practice_n depend_v on_o a_o doctrine_n that_o of_o the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o image_n which_o have_v insinuate_v itself_o into_o france_n and_o germany_n since_o the_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o all_o the_o forego_n age_n and_o long_o after_o france_n and_o germany_n reject_v this_o adoration_n as_o unlawful_a and_o contrary_a to_o true_a piety_n which_o appear_v by_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n hold_v under_o charlemagne_n and_o consist_v of_o above_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n of_o france_n italy_n germany_n and_o england_n wherein_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v condemn_v this_o moreover_o appear_v by_o the_o book_n of_o image_n of_o charlemagne_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o agobard_n bishop_n of_o lion_n ionas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n and_o walafridus_n strabo_n by_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n under_z lewis_z the_o debonnair_a and_o by_o the_o continuer_n of_o climoinus_n we_o find_v likewise_o in_o nicetas_n choniatus_fw-la that_o the_o german_n in_o the_o 12_o century_n persist_v in_o this_o opinion_n the_o german_n say_v he_o and_o the_o armenian_n agree_n in_o this_o 986._o nicet_fw-la choni_fw-la l._n 2._o page_n 986._o that_o they_o reject_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o can_v deny_v so_o plain_a a_o matter_n of_o fact_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o francfort_n admit_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v only_o a_o image_n of_o the_o true_a cross_n that_o they_o admit_v likewise_o the_o historical_a use_n of_o image_n and_o that_o without_o do_v violence_n to_o nature_n the_o historical_a use_n of_o image_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o the_o same_o image_n but_o this_o be_v a_o impertinent_a dispute_v against_o the_o father_n of_o francfort_n and_o the_o church_n that_o have_v follow_v they_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o themselves_o or_o whether_o they_o do_v violence_n to_o nature_n but_o whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o contrary_a belief_n and_o practice_n have_v insensible_o creep_v into_o these_o very_a church_n without_o noise_n opposition_n and_o disputation_n now_o this_o be_v what_o can_v be_v deny_v it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o strange_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o these_o bishop_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n reason_n and_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v be_v lay_v aside_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n who_o use_v this_o condescension_n towards_o they_o do_v not_o open_o oppose_v they_o but_o tarry_v till_o time_n wear_v out_o this_o error_n whereby_o they_o have_v have_v the_o success_n which_o they_o expect_v from_o so_o charitable_a a_o conduct_n so_o far_o be_v it_o from_o be_v strange_a that_o this_o shall_v happen_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a wonder_n if_o this_o have_v not_o happen_v this_o methinks_v be_v a_o dispose_n too_o free_o of_o the_o judgement_n and_o consent_n of_o rational_a people_n it_o will_v not_o then_o be_v strange_a according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o this_o party_n that_o be_v in_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o image_n shall_v use_v any_o condescension_n towards_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o council_n the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n and_o all_o germany_n which_o be_v in_o a_o contrary_a belief_n and_o practice_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v cautious_a of_o oppose_v they_o in_o this_o particular_a and_o patient_o expect_v till_o time_n remedy_v this_o mistake_n but_o according_a to_o the_o same_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o will_v be_v the_o great_a of_o all_o folly_n and_o the_o high_a extravagancy_n imaginable_a to_o suppose_v that_o some_o paschasi_v and_o bertramist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v those_o that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o those_o that_o believe_v it_o not_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n do_v not_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o and_o although_o that_o moreover_o they_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o dispute_v and_o have_v other_o thing_n to_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o other_o interest_n to_o mind_n yet_o must_v it_o be_v a_o folly_n to_o imagine_v they_o be_v of_o that_o patient_a and_o charitable_a disposition_n the_o pope_n be_v of_o who_o refer_v these_o thing_n to_o be_v remedy_v by_o time_n mr._n arnaud_n forbid_v we_o to_o be_v astonish_v at_o france_n and_o germany_n insensible_o change_v a_o doctrine_n and_o a_o rite_n he_o forbid_v we_o to_o concern_v ourselves_o about_o the_o question_n of_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_n of_o this_o change_n the_o stupidity_n of_o the_o bishop_n on_o both_o side_n who_o look_v upon_o one_o another_o as_o excommunicate_v person_n yet_o without_o dare_v to_o speak_v to_o one_o another_o about_o it_o be_v withhold_v by_o a_o holy_a condescension_n and_o the_o hope_n of_o the_o good_a effect_n of_o time_n and_o by_o the_o marvellous_a meekness_n of_o the_o laic_n some_o of_o who_o be_v worshipper_n of_o image_n and_o other_o not_o and_o some_o of_o they_o consequent_o anathematise_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o other_o condemn_v by_o that_o of_o francfort_n and_o yet_o live_v in_o peace_n without_o noise_n without_o mutual_a opposition_n without_o dispute_n but_o if_o we_o will_v hear_v he_o on_o the_o other_o change_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n he_o command_v we_o not_o only_o to_o be_v astonish_v but_o to_o esteem_v it_o a_o fearful_a prodigy_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o spring_v up_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n be_v teach_v and_o maintain_v as_o be_v the_o ancient_a and_o perpetual_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n shall_v make_v insensible_a progress_v during_o the_o darkness_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v have_v be_v person_n in_o the_o same_o church_n that_o have_v believe_v it_o and_o other_o that_o have_v not_o without_o fall_v foul_a upon_o and_o oppose_v one_o another_o when_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n be_v agitate_a in_o the_o east_n it_o vehement_o heat_a man_n mind_n so_o that_o each_o party_n proceed_v to_o anathema_n banishment_n and_o bloodshed_n and_o in_o the_o west_n the_o contrary_a party_n to_o the_o adoration_n write_v and_o hold_v assembly_n whereas_o when_o the_o question_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v handle_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n there_o be_v neither_o council_n call_v nor_o anathema_n pronounce_v nor_o banishment_n nor_o any_o extraordinary_a matter_n yet_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o former_a mr._n arnaud_n will_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o condescension_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o time_n the_o party_n for_o the_o adoration_n have_v insensible_o fortify_v themselves_o and_o at_o length_n get_v the_o upper_a hand_n but_o as_o to_o the_o other_o he_o will_v not_o grant_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n can_v advance_v and_o communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a person_n but_o the_o whole_a universe_n must_v be_v shake_v with_o it_o let_v the_o reader_n than_o judge_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n equity_n nothing_o say_v he_o be_v more_o astonish_a than_o this_o universal_a forgetfulness_n 287._o page_n 287._o in_o the_o 11_o century_n whether_o there_o be_v therein_o any_o other_o doctrine_n among_o christian_n than_o that_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o who_o tell_v he_o that_o they_o of_o the_o 11_o century_n forget_v the_o contest_v which_o have_v be_v in_o the_o 9th_o be_v not_o john_n scot_n book_n burn_v by_o a_o council_n let_v he_o forget_v it_o if_o he_o will_v there_o will_v redound_v no_o advantage_n to_o he_o by_o it_o see_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n the_o doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v teach_v i_o mean_v that_o which_o assert_n the_o eucharist_n not_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sacramental_o and_o virtual_o moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o observe_v that_o this_o very_a thing_n be_v against_o he_o for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o of_o the_o 11_o century_n forget_v such_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o that_o which_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o paschasus_n himself_o this_o be_v a_o sufficient_a mark_n that_o the_o 10_o century_n which_o hold_v the_o middle_a between_o the_o 9th_o and_o 11_o be_v overspread_v with_o thick_a darkness_n see_v the_o idea_n and_o memory_n of_o a_o thing_n so_o considerable_a be_v therein_o lose_v but_o we_o must_v examine_v his_o four_o difference_n a_o four_o circumstance_n 960._o page_n 960._o say_v he_o which_o do_v further_a strange_o distinguish_v this_o pretend_a change_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n
to_o his_o great_a common_a place_n of_o moral_a impossibility_n and_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o we_o none_o of_o the_o clergy_n or_o laity_n imagine_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o they_o all_o take_v the_o eucharist_n for_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n that_o they_o know_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v sign_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o which_o we_o obtain_v his_o grace_n and_o that_o we_o must_v meditate_v on_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o receive_v they_o that_o paschasus_n very_o well_o know_v that_o his_o opinion_n be_v opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o remain_v in_o her_o external_a communion_n only_o out_o of_o a_o carnal_a motive_n lest_o he_o shall_v find_v himself_o too_o weak_a if_o he_o depart_v out_o of_o it_o suppose_v i_o say_v this_o he_o thus_o reason_n let_v we_o imagine_v a_o religious_a under_o a_o regular_a discipline_n and_o he_o so_o young_a that_o he_o call_v himself_o a_o child_n and_o who_o think_v he_o have_v discover_v this_o marvellous_a secret_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a on_o earth_n in_o infinite_a place_n that_o all_o christian_n receive_v he_o real_o every_o time_n they_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o by_o a_o deplorable_a blindness_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o happiness_n do_v not_o know_v the_o saviour_n who_o they_o have_v often_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o which_o they_o receive_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o take_v his_o real_a body_n for_o a_o image_n and_o simple_a figure_n that_o he_o be_v the_o only_a man_n that_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o be_v destine_v to_o declare_v it_o to_o the_o world_n this_o conceit_n be_v already_o very_o strange_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o idea_n which_o a_o man_n necessary_o form_n on_o paschasus_n from_o his_o write_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o remote_a from_o the_o humility_n and_o simplicity_n appear_v in_o they_o than_o this_o prodigious_a insolency_n with_o which_o mr._n claude_n charge_v he_o so_o that_o we_o may_v true_o say_v he_o can_v not_o worse_o represent_v the_o character_n of_o his_o mind_n he_o afterward_o say_v that_o this_o enterprise_n of_o paschasus_n of_o instruct_v all_o people_n in_o this_o new_a opinion_n be_v the_o great_a enterprise_n that_o ever_o any_o man_n undertake_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o determine_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n for_o in_o fine_a they_o be_v twelve_o they_o wrought_v miracle_n have_v other_o proof_n than_o word_n they_o make_v disciple_n and_o establish_v they_o doctor_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o they_o preach_v paschasus_n have_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o he_o triumphant_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o discourse_n to_o answer_v this_o with_o somewhat_o less_o heat_n we_o will_v reply_v that_o these_o arguing_n will_v have_v be_v perhaps_o of_o some_o use_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n live_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n and_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o oration_n before_o he_o in_o genere_fw-la deliberativo_fw-la to_o dissuade_v he_o from_o make_v his_o book_n public_a but_o who_o tell_v he_o at_o present_a that_o paschasus_n must_v necessary_o have_v all_o these_o thing_n in_o his_o mind_n and_o study_v they_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v in_o his_o closet_n who_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o those_o who_o teach_v novelty_n think_v throly_a on_o what_o they_o do_v when_o arius_n a_o simple_a priest_n of_o alexandria_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o teach_v this_o dreadful_a novelty_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v but_o a_o creature_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n he_o propose_v to_o himself_o at_o first_o the_o change_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o every_o where_o overthrow_v what_o the_o apostle_n have_v establish_v or_o compare_v his_o design_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o examine_v what_o there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o in_o it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o eutychius_n and_o other_o teacher_n of_o new_a doctrine_n their_o first_o thought_n be_v present_o to_o set_v forth_o what_o they_o imagine_v most_o consonant_a to_o truth_n leave_v the_o success_n to_o time_n and_o manage_v themselves_o afterward_o as_o occasion_n require_v the_o great_a affair_n do_v usual_o begin_v after_o this_o manner_n man_n enter_v upon_o they_o without_o much_o reflection_n and_o afterward_o drive_v they_o on_o through_o all_o that_o happen_v unforeseen_a 2._o to_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n arguing_n we_o need_v only_o apply_v they_o to_o john_n scot_n or_o bertram_n suppose_v we_o then_o as_o he_o will_v have_v we_o that_o in_o their_o time_n the_o whole_a world_n believe_v firm_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o it_o know_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n no_o long_o subsist_v after_o their_o consecration_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v and_o be_v now_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n that_o the_o same_o body_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o time_n john_n scot_n a_o simple_a religious_a undertake_v to_o disabuse_v all_o the_o people_n to_o persuade_v they_o that_o what_o they_o have_v hitherto_o take_v for_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o through_o a_o deplorable_a error_n they_o have_v hitherto_o worship_v a_o object_n which_o deserve_v not_o this_o adoration_n and_o that_o henceforth_o by_o his_o ministry_n and_o at_o his_o word_n all_o the_o earth_n shall_v change_v its_o faith_n and_o worship_n do_v this_o design_n appear_v less_o strange_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n than_o that_o he_o impute_v to_o paschasus_n upon_o our_o supposition_n all_o the_o difference_n i_o find_v be_v that_o scot_n enterprise_n will_v be_v great_a and_o hard_a than_o that_o of_o paschasus_n for_o it_o be_v difficulter_n to_o root_v ancient_a and_o perpetual_a opinion_n out_o of_o man_n mind_n than_o to_o inspire_v they_o with_o new_a one_o to_o make_v they_o lay_v aside_o their_o rite_n altar_n the_o object_n of_o their_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o piety_n than_o to_o make_v they_o receive_v new_a service_n in_o reference_n to_o a_o subject_n for_o which_o they_o have_v already_o a_o great_a respect_n howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o john_n scot_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o according_a to_o mr_n arnaud_n hypothesis_n this_o book_n be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o his_o age._n a_o thousand_o argument_n will_v never_o hinder_v but_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o be_v true_a why_o then_o will_v he_o have_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a for_o paschasus_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o advance_v any_o novelty_n with_o which_o the_o church_n before_o that_o time_n be_v unacquainted_a why_o must_v there_o be_v in_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v alike_o facility_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o impossibility_n on_o the_o other_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v one_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o other_o against_o it_o this_o be_v a_o fact_n which_o be_v uncontrollable_a one_o of_o they_o must_v necessary_o have_v offer_v a_o new_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o general_a belief_n and_o consequent_o one_o of_o they_o must_v be_v a_o innovator_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o probable_a it_o be_v paschasus_n if_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o impossible_a to_o be_v john_n scot._n mr._n arnaud_n then_o need_v not_o so_o warm_v himself_o in_o his_o consequence_n see_v it_o be_v his_o interest_n as_o well_o as_o we_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o nullity_n of_o they_o and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v without_o do_v he_o wrong_n that_o never_o man_n spend_v his_o pain_n to_o less_o purpose_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o occasion_n 3._o all_z that_o can_v be_v reasonable_o say_v of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o be_v yet_o young_a and_o imagine_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o subsist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o think_v this_o marvel_n be_v not_o enough_o know_v and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o explain_v it_o and_o therefore_o he_o undertake_v to_o instruct_v his_o
nature_n but_o only_o in_o sacrament_n contradict_v the_o church_n here_o he_o act_v the_o part_n of_o a_o disputer_n if_o his_o argue_v be_v good_a we_o will_v believe_v he_o if_o it_o be_v a_o sophism_n we_o will_v not_o matter_n it_o now_o it_o be_v a_o sophism_n for_o according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o s._n augustin_n the_o sacrament_n assume_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n so_o that_o to_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v a_o man_n thereby_o contradict_v the_o church_n which_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v moreover_o false_a that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n 852._o book_n 8._o ch_z 9_o p._n 852._o for_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v include_v both_o in_o the_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n of_o paschasus_n his_o argument_n he_o conclude_v that_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n commit_v a_o horrid_a crime_n in_o oppose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n here_o we_o have_v it_o comprehend_v in_o the_o conclusion_n do_v ever_o man_n hear_v such_o kind_n of_o reason_v it_o be_v false_a that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n because_o it_o be_v a_o proposition_n contain_v in_o the_o conclusion_n this_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v false_a that_o it_o be_v day_n why_o because_o the_o sun_n be_v at_o his_o height_n for_o for_o to_o be_v day_n and_o the_o sun_n to_o be_v at_o its_o height_n be_v not_o more_o the_o same_o thing_n than_o to_o be_v a_o consequence_n and_o to_o be_v a_o proposition_n contain_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o a_o argument_n be_v these_o the_o prodigious_a effect_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n logic_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o conclusion_n be_v add_v he_o not_o that_o the_o church_n simple_o recite_v these_o word_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la but_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v what_o i_o deny_v the_o principle_n whereon_o paschasus_n argue_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o that_o the_o priest_n say_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la and_o the_o people_n answer_n amen_n that_o the_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o understand_v this_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v what_o paschasus_n do_v not_o touch_v on_o he_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o advance_v so_o far_o have_v he_o know_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o church_n take_v these_o word_n in_o another_o sense_n he_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o mad_a man_n to_o reproach_n as_o he_o do_v these_o person_n for_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o suppose_v then_o this_o for_o a_o princile_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n take_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v she_o hold_v entire_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v mere_a wrangle_n paschasus_n do_v not_o say_v that_o these_o person_n against_o who_o he_o inveigh_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o that_o they_o go_v against_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o go_v according_a to_o he_o contrary_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o liturgy_n second_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o do_v not_o know_v that_o the_o church_n take_v these_o term_n in_o another_o sense_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o inquire_v see_v he_o do_v not_o explain_v himself_o therein_o and_o speak_v neither_o far_a or_o near_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o term_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o know_v there_o be_v at_o least_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o doubter_n the_o ignorant_a and_o formal_a adversary_n of_o his_o doctrine_n who_o take_v they_o not_o in_o this_o sense_n three_o suppose_v we_o say_v not_o that_o paschasus_n be_v mad_a but_o argue_v like_o a_o sophister_n what_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v and_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v more_o than_o appear_v from_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o will_v have_v the_o church_n on_o his_o side_n what_o can_v be_v more_o easy_a suppose_v at_o that_o time_n the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o real_a presence_n be_v believe_v than_o to_o proclaim_v clear_o and_o plain_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n bishop_n religious_a the_o doctor_n and_o general_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v his_o doctrine_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o and_o there_o only_o need_v they_o to_o be_v consult_v article_n of_o faith_n of_o this_o nature_n can_v lie_v hide_v in_o a_o church_n which_o hold_v they_o his_o adversary_n can_v not_o have_v deny_v this_o truth_n and_o have_v they_o the_o impudence_n to_o do_v it_o they_o may_v easy_o be_v convince_v by_o a_o million_o of_o person_n then_o live_v why_o have_v he_o recourse_n to_o argue_v and_o consequence_n why_o must_v this_o consequence_n be_v draw_v by_o the_o hair_n out_o of_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o may_v receive_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o explication_n why_o do_v he_o not_o at_o least_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a the_o church_n understand_v this_o clause_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n wherefore_o be_v he_o silent_a touch_v the_o sense_n and_o argue_v only_o from_o the_o force_n of_o these_o term_n corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la etc._n etc._n as_o if_o all_o those_o that_o utter_v these_o term_n or_o add_v to_o they_o their_o amen_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o show_v we_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o paschasus_n act_v like_o a_o sophister_n shelter_v himself_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o reproach_n object_v against_o he_o of_o be_v a_o visionary_a and_o a_o enthusiast_n and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o be_v a_o innovator_n that_o have_v broach_v a_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n for_o have_v he_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v he_o have_v which_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o the_o people_n common_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o make_v the_o best_a of_o it_o and_o o'rewhelm_v his_o adversary_n with_o it_o mr._n arnaud_v will_v now_o then_o perhaps_o comprehend_v that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o a_o man_n that_o affirm_v a_o thing_n for_o certain_a and_o of_o which_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o witness_n and_o one_o that_o draw_v a_o consequence_n and_o perhaps_o will_v no_o long_o say_v that_o my_o distinction_n separate_v by_o term_n which_o have_v no_o sense_n that_o which_o reason_n can_v separate_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n acknowledge_v that_o never_o pretention_n be_v worse_o ground_v than_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o own_o they_o affirm_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o mind_n but_o whereon_o do_v they_o ground_v their_o supposition_n be_v the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n agree_v about_o it_o no._n do_v paschasus_n himself_o express_o affirm_v it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n insinuate_v it_o by_o a_o equivocal_a term_n which_o the_o church_n make_v use_v of_o but_o do_v paschasus_n formal_o assert_v that_o the_o church_n understand_v this_o term_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o he_o give_v it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n must_v thus_o understand_v it_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o make_v his_o reason_n just_o take_v away_o then_o from_o paschasus_n his_o reason_v the_o justness_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v give_v it_o the_o subintâ—lligitur_fw-la be_v annul_v and_o these_o gentleman_n bare_a of_o proof_n these_o word_n of_o paschasus_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la non_fw-la in_o re_fw-la esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la furnish_v we_o with_o another_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n for_o they_o show_v that_o this_o solution_n of_o virtue_n be_v new_a and_o that_o paschasus_n have_v not_o learn_v it_o but_o of_o late_a mr._n arnaud_n do_v well_o to_o advertise_v we_o that_o it_o be_v a_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n as_o the_o other_o for_o it_o be_v so_o in_o effect_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o very_a slight_a one_o and_o scarce_o worth_a offering_n paschasus_n be_v astonish_v at_o what_o his_o adversary_n say_v in_o reference_n to_o virtue_n not_o that_o this_o solution_n appear_v to_o he_o new_a he_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o in_o this_o respect_n but_o because_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o he_o
his_o imagination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v no_o more_o subsist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n sapis_n contra_fw-la omnes_fw-la naturoe_fw-mi rationes_fw-la contra_fw-la evangelicam_fw-la &_o apostolicam_fw-la sententiam_fw-la si_fw-la cum_fw-la paschasio_fw-la sapit_fw-la in_fw-la eo_fw-la quod_fw-la solus_fw-la sibi_fw-la confingit_fw-la sacramento_n dominici_n corporis_fw-la decedere_fw-la panis_fw-la omnino_fw-la substantiam_fw-la now_o on_o one_o hand_n this_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n which_o attribute_n to_o the_o modern_a minister_n the_o invention_n of_o this_o history_n which_o make_v paschasus_n the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o on_o the_o other_o this_o give_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o what_o the_o minister_n say_v touch_v paschasus_n be_v true_a see_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o dispute_n about_o the_o eucharist_n grow_v hot_a people_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n than_o we_o do_v now_o we_o see_v paschasus_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n charge_v with_o enthusiasm_n and_o vision_n in_o the_o 11_o respect_a as_o the_o father_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o he_o that_o draw_v it_o only_o from_o his_o own_o fancy_n these_o two_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o considerable_a matter_n hereunto_o relate_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v tell_v we_o confident_o that_o he_o marvail_v we_o shall_v dare_v still_o attribute_v this_o innovation_n to_o paschasus_n and_o that_o our_o proof_n be_v mere_a sophism_n and_o conjecture_n not_o worth_a the_o mind_v the_o anonymous_a author_n which_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n have_v publish_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o 9th_o proof_n in_o his_o way_n of_o defend_v paschasus_n for_o have_v say_v that_o some_o assert_v what_o we_o receeive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o which_o be_v cottesch_n cellot_n in_o append_v ad_fw-la hist_n cottesch_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o other_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o now_o for_o those_o which_o say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n or_o say_v it_o be_v another_o thing_n we_o shall_v relate_v the_o several_a opinion_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o do_v indeed_o appear_v to_o be_v different_a but_o yet_o be_v satisfactory_a enough_o be_v they_o full_o understand_v with_o discretion_n now_o i_o speak_v of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n abbot_n of_o corby_n who_o whether_o he_o be_v require_v or_o provoke_v for_o it_o be_v uncertain_a which_o have_v write_v on_o this_o matter_n a_o book_n of_o about_o a_o hundred_o chapter_n which_o he_o have_v fill_v with_o several_a authority_n of_o the_o father_n and_o under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n ambrose_n have_v therein_o establish_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n rise_v from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n osser_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n raban_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o one_o ratram_n in_o a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n argue_v sufficient_o against_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o this_o same_o flesh_n which_o they_o prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n hierom_n which_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o two_o manner_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustin_n which_o say_v that_o this_o term_n may_v be_v take_v three_o way_n and_o because_o they_o maintain_v that_o in_o s._n ambrose_n '_o s_z book_n we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o exact_o thus_o we_o shall_v relate_v not_o only_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n ambrose_n without_o any_o alteration_n but_o also_o those_o of_o s._n augustin_n s._n hierom_n and_o other_o in_o the_o manner_n we_o find_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v consider_v they_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o those_o to_o who_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o reveal_v it_o that_o these_o great_a man_n do_v not_o differ_v one_o from_o another_o in_o opinion_n and_o that_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n we_o must_v all_o have_v the_o same_o mind_n without_o the_o least_o schism_n hitherto_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o this_o defender_n of_o paschasus_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o public_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n or_o protest_v that_o paschasus_n have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o christian_n do_v general_o agree_v to_o except_o some_o small_a number_n of_o troublesome_a disputer_n who_o deny_v in_o secret_a what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v .._o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o denote_v those_o which_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o and_o the_o opposite_a party_n under_o the_o name_n of_o other_o dicentibus_fw-la quibusdam_fw-la idem_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la sumitur_fw-la de_fw-la altari_fw-la quod_fw-la &_o illud_fw-la quod_fw-la natum_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la virgin_n aliis_fw-la autem_fw-la negantibus_fw-la this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o one_o who_o be_v persuade_v the_o whole_a church_n speak_v like_o paschasus_n but_o this_o will_v still_o further_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v what_o this_o same_o author_n add_v afterward_o for_o have_v allege_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o he_o believe_v favour_v paschasus_n hoec_fw-la ideo_fw-la say_v he_o posita_fw-la sunt_fw-la si_fw-la forte_fw-fr per_fw-la ea_fw-la simplicitas_fw-la paschasi_fw-la ratberti_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la unde_fw-la maxim_n ab_fw-la obloquentibus_fw-la rabano_n &_o ratramno_fw-la sugillari_fw-la videtur_fw-la quid_fw-la dixerat_fw-la eandem_fw-la esse_fw-la carnem_fw-la quoe_v de_fw-fr altari_fw-la sumitur_fw-la &_o de_fw-la virgine_fw-la generatur_fw-la &_o quoe_v quotidie_fw-la adhuc_fw-la pro_fw-la mundi_fw-la salute_v immolatur_fw-la i_o have_v bring_v these_o passage_n to_o see_v whether_o one_o can_v not_o excuse_v the_o simplicity_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n especial_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o particular_a for_o which_o he_o be_v blame_v by_o his_o adversary_n raban_n and_o ratram_n for_o say_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v still_o every_o day_n immolate_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n now_o let_v any_o man_n serious_o tell_v i_o whether_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o defend_v after_o this_o manner_n one_o who_o have_v the_o whole_a church_n on_o his_o side_n except_v some_o troublesome_a rash_a disputer_n be_v such_o a_o one_o simplicity_n endeavour_v to_o be_v excuse_v by_o any_o body_n do_v we_o say_v in_o such_o a_o case_n if_o perhaps_o it_o may_v be_v excusable_a do_v people_n place_n on_o one_o hand_n irreconcilable_a adversary_n who_o defame_v he_o and_o on_o the_o other_o simple_a excuse_n and_o excuse_n offer_v in_o a_o fearful_a and_o doubtful_a manner_n si_fw-mi forte_fw-fr simplicitas_fw-la paschasii_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v the_o discourse_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n offer_v such_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o person_n that_o deliver_v themselves_o open_o in_o the_o church_n who_o have_v then_o advantage_n over_o paschasus_n even_o to_o the_o defame_v he_o for_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o furnish_v we_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o idea_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o a_o man_n who_o must_v be_v excuse_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o simplicity_n but_o yet_o his_o expression_n may_v be_v defend_v by_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n now_o these_o two_o idea_n plain_o enough_o show_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n there_o be_v other_o proof_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v necessary_a to_o repeat_v here_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o add_v to_o '_o they_o we_o will_v pass_v then_o to_o author_n who_o be_v contemporary_n with_o paschasus_n to_o know_v of_o they_o whether_o they_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n as_o he_o do_v chap._n x._o of_o author_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n walafridus_n strabo_n florus_n remy_n of_o auxerre_n chstriian_a drutmar_n we_o may_v now_o say_v i_o hope_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o confidence_n notwithstanding_o mr._n arnaud_n insulting_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n this_o be_v a_o truth_n sufficient_o clear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o do_v in_o the_o two_o precede_a chapter_n but_o to_o make_v this_o if_o possible_a more_o plain_a we_o must_v make_v some_o few_o reflection_n on_o the_o author_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o century_n as_o paschasus_n beside_o what_o i_o already_o say_v of_o they_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o if_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o author_n have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o he_o do_v
philosophy_n i_o have_v show_v the_o difference_n which_o there_o be_v between_o the_o genius_n of_o bertram_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n ten_o it_o be_v equal_o false_a that_o neither_o of_o they_o dare_v to_o discover_v their_o mind_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n our_o author_n himself_o will_v have_v bertram_n book_n to_o be_v john_n scot_n and_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v burn_v in_o a_o full_a council_n because_o it_o oppose_v it_o eleven_o there_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n of_o wonder_n that_o after_o the_o question_n be_v move_v and_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n burn_v there_o shall_v be_v more_o diligent_a search_n make_v after_o the_o book_n which_o respect_v a_o dispute_n touch_v which_o berenger_n maintain_v that_o paschasus_n give_v the_o occasion_n by_o his_o novelty_n and_o thus_o the_o book_n of_o ratram_n have_v appear_v since_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n have_v disappear_v in_o fine_a twelfthly_a there_o be_v no_o rational_a people_n that_o will_v be_v perplex_v with_o this_o imaginary_a difficulty_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o one_o of_o these_o author_n which_o be_v bertram_n there_o shall_v remain_v nothing_o that_o be_v certain_a to_o posterity_n neither_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o quality_n nor_o his_o name_n although_o his_o book_n have_v remain_v and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n john_n scot_n shall_v be_v well_o know_v although_o his_o book_n be_v lose_v it_o be_v apparent_a enough_o who_o ratramnus_n be_v and_o that_o bertram_n be_v but_o a_o name_n corrupt_v through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o transcriber_n but_o what_o i_o now_o represent_v be_v sufficient_a to_o dissipate_v the_o illusion_n which_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n have_v produce_v and_o all_o reasonable_a people_n will_v be_v full_o convince_v that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o not_o john_n scot._n we_o have_v only_o then_o to_o show_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o book_n will_v be_v of_o no_o less_o weight_n suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o for_o which_o purpose_n i_o have_v design_v the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o answer_n the_o second_o part_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n will_v be_v never_o the_o less_o considerable_a suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o chap._n vi_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n both_o in_o his_o own_o and_o succeed_a generation_n there_o be_v so_o many_o thing_n which_o advance_v the_o repute_n of_o john_n scot_n that_o one_o may_v well_o wonder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n shall_v mention_v he_o with_o such_o lessen_v term_n and_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o to_o diminish_v the_o credit_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o need_v only_o to_o attribute_v it_o to_o john_n scot._n for_o he_o be_v a_o person_n who_o by_o his_o merit_n have_v gain_v the_o esteem_n and_o affection_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o judicious_a prince_n who_o take_v to_o heart_n the_o interest_n of_o religion_n as_o ratramn_v praise_n he_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n these_o two_o thing_n say_v he_o exalt_v your_o majesty_n in_o a_o manner_n real_o illustrious_a 29._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 29._o that_o you_o seek_v after_o the_o secret_n of_o the_o heavenly_a wisdom_n and_o burn_v with_o religious_a zeal_n and_o indeed_o this_o prince_n deserve_v the_o title_n of_o orthodox_n which_o 735._o council_n apud_fw-la vermer_n t._n 2._o nou._n bibl._n mss._n p._n 735._o be_v give_v he_o by_o a_o council_n hold_v in_o 869._o henry_n a_o monk_n of_o auxerre_n praise_v he_o also_o for_o his_o knowledge_n and_o piety_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n german_a of_o auxerre_n relate_v by_o du_n chene_n and_o baronius_n but_o 11._o hist_o fr._n t._n 1._o p._n 470._o annal._n 876._o sect_n 3._o 39_o t._n 3._o a._n 886._o sect_n 10_o 11._o among_o other_o thing_n he_o commend_v he_o for_o have_v draw_v over_o into_o france_n learned_a ireland_n mean_v thereby_o john_n erigena_n that_o be_v to_o say_v john_n the_o irish_a man_n according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o alford_n the_o jesuit_n in_o his_o english_a annal_n he_o that_o write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o auxerre_n describe_v the_o advantage_n which_o heribald_n have_v in_o his_o youth_n reckon_v for_o a_o great_a happiness_n that_o he_o be_v bring_v up_o under_o the_o tuition_n of_o john_n scot._n he_o apply_v himself_o 4â—5_n t._n 2._o nou._n bib._n mss._n p._n 4â—5_n say_v he_o to_z john_n scot_n who_o in_o that_o time_n impart_v to_o the_o gaul_n the_o ray_n of_o his_o wisdom_n he_o be_v a_o long_a time_n his_o disciple_n and_o learn_v from_o he_o the_o art_n of_o know_v divine_a and_o human_a thing_n and_o to_o judge_v right_o of_o good_a and_o evil_n the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v so_o considerable_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o reims_n and_o pardulus_n bishop_n of_o laon_n who_o find_v themselves_o engage_v in_o sharp_a dispute_n touch_v predestination_n and_o grace_n with_o gotthescalc_n believe_v they_o can_v not_o do_v better_o for_o their_o party_n than_o to_o oblige_v john_n scot_n to_o write_v on_o these_o two_o subject_n he_o do_v so_o in_o effect_n and_o 132._o t._n 2._o maug_fw-mi 132._o although_o the_o choice_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o worst_a side_n draw_v on_o he_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n and_o that_o hincmar_n himself_o defend_v he_o but_o weak_o yet_o do_v he_o keep_v up_o his_o credit_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_n set_v he_o upon_o translate_n the_o work_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o denis_n the_o areopagite_n his_o reputation_n maintain_v itself_o not_o only_o in_o france_n but_o pass_v over_o into_o italy_n and_o rome_n itself_o anastasius_n the_o pope_n library-keeper_n give_v he_o particular_a commendation_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n i_o speak_v say_v he_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o who_o i_o have_v hear_v say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o saint_n seq_fw-la syll._n epist_n hyber_n n._n 33._o p._n 64._o &_o seq_fw-la it_o be_v a_o work_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o have_v make_v this_o man_n so_o zealous_a as_o well_o as_o eloquent_a we_o may_v likewise_o here_o add_v the_o kindness_n which_o alfred_n king_n of_o england_n have_v for_o he_o and_o the_o employ_v which_o this_o prince_n give_v he_o but_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v discourse_v hereafter_o i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v in_o effect_n worthy_a of_o the_o esteem_n and_o affection_n which_o the_o world_n show_v he_o his_o wit_n be_v lively_a and_o pierce_a he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o profound_a philosopher_n but_o also_o very_a well_o read_v in_o the_o father_n and_o especial_o the_o greek_a once_o which_o be_v very_o rare_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o the_o learning_n of_o the_o great_a man_n be_v bound_v by_o the_o knowledge_n of_o s._n hierom_n s._n augustin_n gregory_n the_o great_a isidor_n of_o sevil_n and_o their_o skill_n lie_v in_o copy_v out_o these_o author_n word_n for_o word_n in_o fine_a we_o may_v moreover_o observe_v in_o favour_n of_o john_n scot_n that_o although_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n yet_o the_o reputation_n of_o the_o author_n be_v perpetuate_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o authentic_a testimony_n which_o all_o historian_n give_v he_o i_o shall_v not_o relate_v here_o what_o ingusphus_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n simeon_n of_o durham_n roger_n de_fw-fr hoveden_n matthew_n of_o westminster_n and_o florent_fw-la of_o worcester_n have_v say_v of_o he_o we_o may_v find_v this_o in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o 3._o part_n 3_o ch_z 3._o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n we_o need_v only_o add_v to_o these_o testimony_n first_o that_o of_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o s._n victor_n which_o have_v for_o title_n memoriale_n historiarum_fw-la tempore_fw-la eodem_fw-la fuit_fw-la joannes_n scotus_n vir_fw-la perspicacis_fw-la ingenii_fw-la &_o mellitoe_n facundioe_v qui_fw-la rogatu_fw-la caroli_n calvi_n jamdudum_fw-la verbo_fw-la ad_fw-la verbum_fw-la hierarcham_n dionysii_fw-la de_fw-la groeco_fw-la in_o latinum_fw-la transtulerat_fw-la &_o post_fw-la super_fw-la eundem_fw-la librum_fw-la fecit_fw-la commentum_fw-la fecitque_fw-la librum_fw-la de_fw-fr naturoe_fw-mi divisione_n &_o librum_fw-la de_fw-la eucharistiâ_fw-la qui_fw-la postea_fw-la lectus_fw-la est_fw-la &_o condemnatus_fw-la in_o synodo_fw-la vercellensi_fw-la â_fw-la papa_n leone_n celebrata_fw-la eodem_fw-la
1._o 7_o mr._n arnaud_n leave_v the_o method_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o pretention_n 1._o 26_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v nothing_o that_o be_v formal_a on_o the_o greek_n part_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 118_o mr._n arnaud_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o latinised_a greek_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n quote_v doubtful_a author_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o false_a greek_n scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n 1._o 265_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n touch_v the_o greek_n by_o positive_a argument_n whereas_o we_o may_v prove_v we_o by_o negative_a one_o 1._o 277_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v himself_o 1._o 315_o mr._n arnaud_n oppose_v himself_o and_o treat_v himself_o as_o ridiculous_a 1._o 317_o mr._n arnaud_n overthrow_v the_o argument_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n draw_v from_o these_o word_n my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o 2._o 77_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o overthrow_n with_o one_o blow_n the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o book_n 2_o ibid._n mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n favour_v the_o sociniens_fw-la 2._o 114_o mr._n arnaud_n defence_n weak_a against_o my_o complaint_n 2._o 260_o mr._n arnaud'_v personal_a complaint_n and_o accusation_n unjust_a 2._o 264_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n expression_n disadvantageous_a to_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_n 2._o 268_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n suspect_v to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o we_o 2._o ibid._n mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n take_v single_a overthrow_v one_o another_o 1._o 293_o article_n whereon_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n disagree_v and_o yet_o do_v not_o dispute_v thereon_o 1._o 279_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o dispute_n 1._o 10_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n whereof_o it_o consist_v 1._o 12_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v indirect_o assault_v 1._o 13_o b._n bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n consider_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o two_o time_n or_o on_o the_o prothesis_n or_o on_o the_o altar_n 1._o 216_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 216_o bread_n in_o what_o manner_n change_v god_n only_o know_v say_v the_o greek_n 1._o ibid._n bread_n change_v thereof_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v understand_v in_o two_o manner_n 1._o 217_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 220_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 227_o c._n casaubon_n a_o man_n of_o a_o unsettled_a mind_n and_o of_o no_o great_a judgement_n 1._o 93_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n be_v not_o witness_n to_o be_v allege_v in_o this_o controversy_n 1._o 38_o century_n all_o of_o they_o must_v be_v trace_v in_o beginning_n from_o the_o apostle_n in_o a_o search_n of_o tradition_n 2._o 100_o century_n 10._o mix_v with_o two_o doctrine_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n 2._o 175_o century_n 10._o very_a ignorant_a 2._o 178_o century_n 10._o very_a confuse_a 2._o 180_o change_n happen_v touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n 2._o 192_o change_n insensible_o happen_v either_o among_o the_o greek_n or_o among_o the_o latin_n 2._o 195_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o 67_o christian_n of_o s._n john_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o ibid._n church_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o real_a body_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 74_o commerce_n frequent_a between_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 27_o council_n of_o constantinople_n teach_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n 1._o 347_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o unjust_o arrogate_a the_o title_n of_o universal_a 1._o 356_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n deny_v the_o bread_n be_v a_o image_n 1._o 340_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n mean_v the_o bread_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 339_o council_n of_o constantinople_n why_o it_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n that_o be_v not_o deceitful_a 1._o 352_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o what_o sense_n it_o say_v our_o saviour_n christ_n choose_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o matter_n which_o have_v not_o any_o tract_n of_o humane_a likeness_n lest_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v introduce_v &c_n &c_n 1._o 353_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicolas_n ii_o do_v not_o formal_o establish_v transubstantiation_n 1._o 245_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v on_o politic_a respect_n by_o both_o side_n 1._o 297_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n will_v no_o more_o dispute_v 1._o 300_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n assist_v against_o their_o will_n 1._o ibid._n council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v make_v in_o general_a term_n 1._o 127_o concomitance_n not_o teach_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 186_o conjunction_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n teach_v by_o some_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n 2._o 233_o constantin_n monomaq_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o pope_n against_o cerularius_n 1._o 180_o coptic_o extreme_a ignorant_a 1._o 68_o coptic_o superstitious_a 1._o 71_o coptic_o do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n that_o of_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o little_a child_n and_o that_o of_o fast_v till_o the_o evening_n have_v be_v change_v 2._o 190_o croisado_n for_o the_o holy_a land_n in_o the_o 11_o and_o 12_o century_n 1._o 74_o cyril_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n have_v the_o latin_n and_o the_o false_a greek_n for_o his_o enemy_n 1._o 206_o cyril_n ever_o belove_v by_o his_o church_n 1._o 207_o cyril_n confession_n not_o contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 1._o 208_o d._n decease_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n receive_v the_o same_o as_o the_o live_n in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 151_o decision_n of_o council_n prescribe_v not_o against_o truth_n preface_n decision_n of_o council_n be_v considerable_a when_o conformable_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n deoduin_n bishop_n of_o liege_n impute_v to_o berenger_n 1._o 245_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 233_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o on_o the_o same_o point_n 1._o 236_o difference_n between_o the_o difficulty_n in_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o christianity_n and_o those_o in_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 188_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n fall_v natural_o in_o the_o mind_n 1._o 189_o difference_n between_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n 2._o 128_o difference_n between_o the_o example_n of_o a_o angel_n appear_v under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n 2._o 148_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n 2._o 89_o e._n emissary_n of_o the_o romish_a seminary_n send_v into_o greece_n to_o receive_v order_n there_o from_o schismatic_a bishop_n 1_o 205_o emissary_n make_v use_v of_o school_n to_o insinuate_v the_o roman_a religion_n 1._o 99_o emissary_n overspread_v the_o east_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 90_o emperor_n greek_n have_v labour_v to_o introduce_v the_o latin_a religion_n into_o greece_n 1._o 81_o enthusiasm_n make_v in_o favour_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n 1._o 47._o 61_o emissary_n send_v express_o to_o establish_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o 79_o eucharist_n necessary_a to_o little_a child_n according_a to_o s._n austin_n and_o the_o whole_a ancient_a church_n 1._o 58_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 253_o eucharist_n bury_v by_o the_o greek_n or_o throw_v into_o wells_n and_o throw_v on_o the_o ground_n 1._o 172_o emissary_n prevail_v by_o money_n 1._o 98_o emissary_n gain_v the_o bishop_n 1._o 97_o eutychiens_n say_v our_o saviour_n be_v man_n only_o in_o appearance_n 2._o 16_o et_fw-la be_v oft_o explicative_a and_o take_v for_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 1._o 224_o ethiopian_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o expression_n general_a capable_a of_o several_a particular_a sense_n 1._o 119_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n on_o other_o subject_n be_v like_a to_o those_o on_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 129_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n consist_v of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n 1._o 218._o f._n father_n be_v according_a to_o father_n novet_n be_v a_o forest_n preface_n father_n must_v not_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n 1._o 10_o father_n against_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 40_o father_n have_v write_v several_a thing_n
the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v in_o french_a by_o the_o learned_a m._n claude_n veritas_fw-la fatigari_fw-la potest_fw-la vinci_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la etheâ—_n &_o bâ—â—â—_n 1683._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o all_o age_n in_o answer_n to_o what_o m._n arnaud_v doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n allege_v touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a moscovite_n armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_a coptic_n maronite_n and_o other_z eastern_a church_n whereunto_o be_v add_v a_o account_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z in_o six_o book_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o most_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n mdclxxxiv_o to_o the_o right_n honourable_a and_o right_a reverend_n father_z in_o god_n henry_n lord_z bishop_n of_o london_n and_o one_o of_o his_o majesty_n most_o honourable_a privy-council_a etc._n etc._n j._n r._n r._n humble_o dedicate_v this_o translation_n to_o the_o worthy_a gentleman_n the_o minister_n and_o elder_n of_o the_o consistory_n assemble_v at_o charenton_n gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n the_o design_n of_o the_o book_n which_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o be_v chief_o to_o invalidate_v those_o pretend_a proof_n of_o perpetuity_n wherewith_o man_n will_v set_v up_o such_o new_a opinion_n as_o alter_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n i_o have_v therefore_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o present_a treatise_n will_v not_o prove_v unacceptable_a to_o you_o for_o although_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v need_v not_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n to_o support_v it_o no_o more_o than_o heretofore_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o israelite_n yet_o have_v we_o cause_n to_o praise_n god_n when_o we_o see_v that_o reproach_n of_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n may_v be_v just_o retort_v upon_o they_o who_o charge_v we_o with_o it_o you_o will_v find_v here_o in_o this_o discourse_n a_o faithful_a and_o plain_a representation_n of_o thing_n such_o as_o they_o be_v in_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o every_o thing_n which_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n and_o the_o fruitfulness_n of_o human_a invention_n have_v be_v able_a to_o bring_v forth_o to_o dazzle_v man_n eye_n and_o corrupt_v their_o judgement_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o i_o have_v read_v the_o write_n of_o these_o gentleman_n who_o i_o answer_v the_o first_o thought_n that_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o solomon_n that_o god_n make_v man_n eccles_n 7._o 29._o upright_o but_o he_o have_v seek_v out_o many_o invention_n and_o indeed_o what_o be_v plain_o than_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v institute_v it_o and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v it_o to_o we_o and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o preposterous_a than_o to_o search_v for_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v this_o sacrament_n among_o the_o various_a opinion_n of_o these_o late_a age_n and_o different_a inclination_n of_o man_n and_o especial_o among_o they_o who_o be_v at_o far_a distance_n from_o we_o these_o remote_a way_n do_v of_o themselves_o fill_v we_o with_o doubt_n and_o suspicion_n and_o the_o bare_a proposal_n of_o they_o must_v needs_o disgust_v we_o and_o make_v we_o draw_v consequence_n little_a advantageous_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v authorize_v yet_o i_o have_v not_o refuse_v to_o join_v issue_n with_o they_o on_o their_o own_o principle_n as_o far_o as_o the_o truth_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o if_o they_o will_v read_v this_o answer_n with_o a_o free_a unprejudiced_a mind_n i_o be_o certain_a that_o they_o themselves_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v other_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o then_o gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n this_o last_o fruit_n of_o my_o labour_n first_o for_o your_o own_o edification_n and_o second_o for_o a_o public_a testimony_n of_o my_o respect_n and_o acknowledgement_n all_o that_o i_o do_v or_o have_v do_v be_v just_o due_a to_o you_o not_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o right_n which_o you_o have_v over_o i_o and_o my_o labour_n but_o likewise_o because_o it_o be_v partly_o from_o your_o good_a example_n that_o i_o have_v take_v and_o do_v still_o every_o day_n draw_v the_o motive_n which_o strengthen_v i_o in_o the_o way_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o love_n of_o his_o truth_n it_o be_v in_o your_o holy_a society_n that_o i_o learn_v the_o art_n of_o serve_v the_o common_a master_n of_o both_o angel_n and_o man_n according_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o he_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n how_o to_o work_v out_o my_o own_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o other_o and_o indeed_o what_o be_v it_o that_o a_o man_n can_v learn_v in_o a_o assembly_n wherein_o all_o heart_n and_o mind_n do_v unanimous_o concur_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n and_o charity_n which_o consist_v of_o person_n who_o have_v no_o other_o aim_n but_o so_o to_o order_v their_o conversation_n as_o to_o draw_v down_o thereby_o the_o blessing_n of_o heaven_n upon_o themselves_o and_o the_o people_n who_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o render_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o the_o protection_n of_o our_o great_a and_o invincible_a monarch_n this_o work_n will_v have_v be_v publish_v soon_o have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o three_o great_a loss_n we_o have_v suffer_v by_o the_o death_n of_o mr._n drelincourt_n mr._n daillé_n and_o morus_n three_o name_n worthy_a to_o be_v have_v in_o everlasting_a remembrance_n these_o person_n have_v leave_v we_o so_o sudden_o one_o after_o another_o that_o we_o have_v scarce_o have_v time_n to_o bewail_v each_o of_o they_o as_o much_o as_o we_o desire_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o extreme_o afflict_v we_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o second_o overwhelm_v we_o with_o sorrow_n and_o the_o death_n of_o the_o last_o stupefy_v we_o with_o heaviness_n god_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o these_o three_o famous_a divine_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o this_o work_n shall_v be_v retard_v but_o be_v now_o at_o length_n able_a to_o publish_v it_o i_o therefore_o entreat_v you_o gentleman_n to_o suffer_v i_o to_o dedicate_v it_o to_o you_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o world_n honour_v with_o your_o name_n may_v the_o father_n of_o light_n from_o who_o descend_v every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n enrich_v you_o more_o with_o his_o grace_n and_o preserve_v your_o holy_a assembly_n and_o the_o flock_v commit_v to_o your_o care_n these_o be_v the_o ardent_a prayer_n of_o your_o most_o humble_a and_o obedient_a servant_n and_o brother_n in_o christ_n jesus_n claude_fw-la the_o preface_n the_o dispute_n which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n have_v occasion_v on_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n since_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o book_n that_o i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o motive_n which_o engage_v i_o in_o this_o three_o reply_n beside_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o one_o that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o which_o i_o can_v forsake_v without_o betray_v my_o trust_n and_o conscience_n oblige_v i_o necessary_o to_o state_n clear_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o maintain_v or_o refute_v those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v debate_v between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o and_o yet_o whatsoever_o justice_n and_o necessity_n there_o may_v be_v for_o publish_v this_o work_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o person_n will_v be_v displease_v see_v so_o much_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o this_o be_v the_o six_o book_n since_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v publish_v beside_o two_o other_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_z i_o and_o these_o tract_n which_o at_o first_o be_v but_o small_a have_v since_o insensible_o grow_v into_o great_a volume_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o have_v not_o see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v as_o to_o the_o first_o six_o century_n of_o which_o without_o doubt_n much_o may_v be_v say_v on_o both_o side_n if_o any_o complain_v of_o this_o prolixity_n i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v altogether_o without_o cause_n for_o although_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o protestant_n and_o which_o deserve_v therefore_o to_o be_v careful_o examine_v yet_o since_o it_o may_v be_v treat_v with_o great_a brevity_n even_o this_o consideration_n of_o its_o
importance_n be_v a_o good_a reason_n for_o shun_v all_o tedious_a digression_n which_o tire_v the_o reader_n mind_n and_o divert_v it_o from_o attend_v to_o so_o necessary_a a_o truth_n but_o it_o will_v be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o charge_v i_o with_o this_o irksome_a length_n of_o our_o debate_n since_o none_o can_v be_v just_o blame_v but_o those_o who_o have_v first_o make_v this_o labyrinth_n and_o then_o plunge_v themselves_o into_o it_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v forcible_o draw_v other_o after_o they_o for_o as_o to_o my_o own_o part_n i_o have_v ever_o protest_v that_o i_o enter_v not_o into_o it_o but_o in_o condescension_n only_o to_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o i_o may_v endeavour_v to_o draw_v they_o out_o of_o it_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o right_a way_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o for_o end_v of_o this_o controversy_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n only_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o which_o we_o may_v examine_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o our_o saviour_n institute_v and_o the_o end_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v it_o for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o he_o himself_o do_v celebrate_v it_o the_o circumstance_n which_o accompany_v this_o celebration_n the_o impression_n which_o his_o word_n and_o his_o action_n may_v be_v think_v to_o make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o apostle_n who_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o what_o they_o have_v deliver_v to_o we_o and_o the_o agreement_n which_o this_o sacrament_n ought_v to_o have_v with_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o in_o a_o word_n every_o thing_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v consider_v when_o man_n make_v a_o exact_a search_n after_o truth_n this_o way_n without_o doubt_n will_v be_v the_o short_a and_o certain_a or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o only_a certain_a method_n for_o satisfaction_n and_o that_o which_o can_v only_o quiet_v the_o conscience_n for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v as_o they_o be_v of_o a_o immediate_a divine_a institution_n our_o faith_n our_o hope_n and_o our_o observance_n of_o they_o aught_o to_o be_v ground_v immediate_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n there_o be_v no_o creature_n who_o be_v able_a to_o extend_v they_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o heavenly_a revelation_n it_o be_v indeed_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v this_o course_n but_o see_v they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v another_o and_o inquire_v after_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o these_o controversy_n they_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o have_v spare_v their_o reader_n the_o trouble_n of_o all_o fruitless_a and_o unprofitable_a digression_n for_o so_o i_o call_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v do_v hitherto_o especial_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o volume_n he_o have_v engage_v himself_o to_o give_v we_o another_o wherein_o he_o promise_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o he_o himself_o confess_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o disquisition_n wherefore_o then_o have_v he_o not_o at_o first_o take_v this_o course_n see_v that_o at_o length_n he_o must_v come_v to_o it_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o of_o take_v up_o imaginary_a supposition_n concern_v the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o rather_o real_a absence_n and_o of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o have_v see_v within_o a_o short_a time_n three_o different_a method_n of_o handle_v this_o subject_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg's_o that_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o first_o seem_v to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o all_o far_a enquiry_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o what_o have_v be_v once_o establish_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o on_o this_o principle_n he_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v be_v decide_v by_o council_n ought_v not_o again_o to_o be_v bring_v under_o examination_n the_o second_o consent_n to_o a_o review_n and_o to_o this_o end_n allow_v we_o to_o search_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o among_o the_o father_n from_o age_n to_o age._n the_o last_o permit_v what_o have_v be_v already_o decide_v to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n but_o withal_o propose_v for_o find_v out_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o man_n ought_v also_o to_o hearken_v to_o such_o argument_n as_o be_v ground_v on_o certain_a maxim_n which_o it_o suppose_v of_o these_o three_o method_n that_o of_o father_n novet_v be_v certain_o the_o most_o reasonable_a and_o easy_a and_o have_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n without_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v himself_o have_v compare_v to_o a_o wood_n where_o such_o as_o be_v pursue_v do_v save_v themselves_o on_o this_o account_n his_o method_n have_v be_v commendable_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v unjust_a because_o he_o set_v up_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n against_o we_o not_o remember_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v prescribe_v against_o truth_n especial_o when_o salvation_n be_v concern_v and_o that_o the_o determination_n of_o council_n be_v not_o considerable_a any_o far_o with_o we_o than_o they_o be_v agreeable_a with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n there_o can_v therefore_o be_v any_o more_o reasonable_a or_o effectual_a way_n to_o end_v these_o particular_a difference_n which_o divide_v we_o than_o to_o examine_v strict_o and_o impartial_o whether_o this_o agreeableness_n which_o we_o plead_v for_o be_v necessary_a or_o no._n yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o this_o method_n of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v far_o more_o direct_a and_o better_o contrive_v than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n take_v for_o its_o principle_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a decision_n which_o the_o other_o do_v not_o it_o engage_v not_o a_o man_n as_o the_o other_o do_v into_o new_a dispute_n and_o new_a danger_n yet_o both_o of_o they_o avoid_v a_o through_o search_v into_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o controversy_n now_o that_o which_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o council_n can_v only_o involve_v we_o in_o that_o debate_n which_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o representative_a church_n and_o its_o assembly_n whereas_o the_o other_o make_v supposition_n which_o we_o affirm_v to_o be_v false_a and_o of_o which_o we_o pretend_v there_o can_v any_o good_a use_n be_v make_v even_o though_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o show_v the_o falsity_n of_o they_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o entangle_v we_o into_o new_a and_o long_a controversy_n whereby_o they_o gain_v nothing_o but_o rather_o run_v a_o great_a risk_v of_o lose_v the_o whole_a cause_n which_o they_o defend_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v this_o new_a way_n be_v invent_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o give_v we_o new_a advantage_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o doctrine_n and_o this_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o we_o take_v but_o the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o work_n for_o first_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o general_a the_o uselessness_n of_o the_o supposition_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o in_o particular_a the_o unprofitableness_n of_o their_o supposition_n touch_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o church_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o book_n in_o the_o first_o i_o show_v that_o the_o method_n of_o these_o gentleman_n can_v be_v of_o no_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o in_o reason_n oblige_v to_o hear_v or_o answer_v they_o whilst_o they_o lie_v aside_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o yet_o leave_v unanswered_a the_o proof_n of_o fact_n take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o we_o be_v persuade_v that_o there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o change_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o second_o i_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n yet_o the_o consequence_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v draw_v thence_o will_v be_v of_o no_o force_n for_o it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o doctrine_n have_v be_v always_o
great_a prince_n who_o memory_n will_v never_o die_v but_o how_o great_a soever_o he_o deserve_o be_v yet_o be_v he_o consider_v only_o as_o a_o man_n who_o body_n lie_v inter_v at_o s._n dennis_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o other_o do_v jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o body_n be_v live_v and_o glorious_a and_o hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n shall_v any_o man_n then_o imagine_v that_o the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iv_o be_v real_o henry_n iu._n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o people_n will_v look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o mad_a man_n because_o it_o will_v be_v consider_v according_a to_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n as_o a_o thing_n touch_v which_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o that_o be_v extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a conceive_v which_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o that_o be_v divine_a neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o such_o a_o dotage_n will_v be_v reject_v as_o a_o novelty_n unknown_a to_o our_o forefather_n because_o it_o will_v be_v suppose_v that_o our_o forefather_n have_v their_o sense_n make_v as_o we_o and_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o natural_a and_o sensible_a thing_n their_o judgement_n have_v be_v the_o same_o as_o we_o nature_n ever_o remain_v in_o a_o uniform_a state_n but_o neither_o this_o example_n nor_o the_o other_o which_o be_v like_o it_o do_v signify_v any_o thing_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n wherein_o all_o christian_n agree_v that_o there_o be_v something_o supernatural_a although_o they_o agree_v not_o in_o the_o manner_n a_o mystery_n concern_v which_o every_o man_n do_v not_o think_v he_o can_v safe_o judge_v much_o less_o from_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n in_o fine_a a_o mystery_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o depend_v on_o a_o light_n which_o be_v not_o always_o equal_a it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o neither_o this_o example_n nor_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o same_o rank_n propose_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v pertinent_a neither_o be_v it_o less_o clear_a from_o what_o i_o now_o represent_v that_o of_o these_o three_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v there_o be_v only_o the_o second_o which_o can_v be_v admit_v into_o this_o dispute_n to_o regulate_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n because_o the_o first_o as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v impossible_a and_o the_o last_o can_v yield_v no_o advantage_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpeuitty_n design_n mr._n arnaud_v may_v here_o again_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o solidity_n of_o the_o distinction_n which_o i_o make_v touch_v the_o two_o expression_n which_o be_v very_o like_a one_o another_o as_o to_z term_n but_o very_o different_a in_o sense_n not_o to_o believe_v or_o not_o to_o know_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v and_o to_o believe_v or_o know_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o first_o denote_v a_o bare_a negation_n of_o knowledge_n and_o the_o second_o a_o positive_a act_n of_o knowledge_n and_o faith_n which_o formal_o deny_v the_o existence_n of_o a_o thing_n not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n bare_o signify_v that_o this_o presence_n be_v not_o hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o signify_v something_o more_o which_o be_v that_o a_o man_n reckon_v it_o among_o the_o article_n which_o he_o reject_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o medium_n perpetuity_n the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n between_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n i_o have_v reason_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o to_o make_v in_o this_o matter_n a_o immediate_a opposition_n he_o must_v make_v it_o contradictory_n and_o not_o contrary_a that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o ought_v to_o bring_v in_o a_o affirmation_n or_o the_o negation_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o not_o the_o affirmation_n or_o positive_a rejection_n that_o he_o must_v say_v the_o christian_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n or_o that_o they_o have_v not_o have_v it_o and_o not_o say_v they_o have_v have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n mr._n arnaud_v call_v this_o schoolboy_n philosophy_n but_o this_o schoolboy_n 5._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 5._o philosophy_n see_v he_o please_v to_o give_v it_o this_o name_n be_v ground_v on_o common_a sense_n for_o common_a sense_n show_v we_o that_o to_o make_v a_o immediate_a opposition_n we_o must_v set_v the_o negative_a on_o one_o side_n and_o the_o affirmative_a on_o the_o other_o we_o grant_v say_v he_o to_o mr._n claude_n that_o to_o speak_v logical_o we_o ought_v to_o oppose_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n but_o i_o affirm_v that_o to_o speak_v rational_o we_o may_v well_o oppose_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n and_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o pass_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o point_n in_o question_n because_o these_o two_o disposition_n of_o mind_n have_v all_o the_o same_o effect_n i_o have_v be_v ignorant_a till_o now_o of_o the_o distinction_n between_o speak_v logical_o and_o speak_v rational_o for_o i_o always_o think_v that_o true_a logic_n which_o tend_v only_o to_o cultivate_v our_o reason_n and_o which_o explain_v itself_o clear_o and_o intelligible_o have_v not_o any_o other_o language_n than_o what_o be_v rational_a but_o not_o to_o stray_v from_o our_o subject_n if_o in_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n these_o two_o expression_n not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n must_v pass_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o follow_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o rational_a at_o bottom_n see_v then_o they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o intelligible_a and_o equal_o popular_a why_o do_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v use_v of_o the_o first_o rather_o than_o the_o second_o for_o the_o first_o be_v as_o it_o be_v rational_a intelligible_a and_o popular_a as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o it_o have_v moreover_o this_o advantage_n that_o logic_n approve_v of_o it_o whereas_o she_o reject_v the_o other_o the_o first_o expression_n do_v of_o itself_o explain_v just_o and_o natural_o what_o a_o man_n will_v say_v neither_o more_o nor_o less_o whereas_o the_o other_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o acknowledgement_n be_v equivocal_a and_o do_v not_o explain_v what_o be_v mean_v but_o only_o because_o of_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n the_o first_o be_v liable_a to_o no_o contest_v the_o second_o be_v disputable_a wherefore_o then_o have_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v they_o to_o be_v equivalent_a leave_v the_o second_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o first_o he_o have_v lose_v nothing_o if_o it_o be_v true_a they_o both_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o he_o have_v spare_v the_o pain_n of_o a_o new_a dispute_n for_o i_o maintain_v against_o he_o that_o neither_o rational_o speak_v nor_o logical_o these_o two_o expression_n ought_v to_o pass_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o first_o can_v produce_v the_o effect_n which_o the_o second_o produce_v see_v the_o second_o will_v make_v man_n oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n as_o a_o innovation_n which_o faith_n reject_v whereof_o the_o first_o can_v of_o itself_o work_v such_o en_fw-fr effect_n a_o man_n that_o be_v persuade_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o doctrine_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o reject_v will_v oppose_v himself_o against_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o it_o shall_v be_v offer_v he_o a_o person_n that_o never_o hear_v it_o mention_v will_v easy_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v surprise_v when_o tell_v this_o have_v be_v ever_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o consist_v then_o you_o will_v say_v the_o point_n of_o our_o difference_n and_o what_o be_v the_o state_n of_o this_o question_n it_o may_v be_v easy_o gather_v from_o what_o i_o have_v now_o say_v which_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o age_n in_o suppose_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v teach_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o invisible_a substantial_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n for_o it_o be_v on_o that_o we_o dispute_v be_v a_o novelty_n which_o yet_o be_v teach_v they_o as_o the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n i_o say_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o these_o people_n have_v notion_n and_o
prejudices_fw-la in_o their_o mind_n which_o must_v of_o necessity_n make_v they_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o oblige_v they_o plain_o and_o open_o to_o oppose_v it_o and_o because_o these_o prejudices_fw-la can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o distinct_a belief_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o substantial_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o in_o a_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a manner_n it_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o one_o may_v rational_o say_v in_o the_o term_n of_o our_o supposition_n that_o they_o have_v this_o distinct_a belief_n it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o this_o question_n as_o appear_v from_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o this_o chapter_n but_o because_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v so_o open_o and_o plain_o renounce_v this_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n on_o the_o several_a kind_n of_o presence_n whether_o visible_a or_o invisible_a it_o may_v be_v reasonable_o say_v this_o be_v no_o long_o a_o matter_n of_o contest_v between_o we_o i_o grant_v he_o if_o he_o will_v that_o people_n have_v positive_o reject_v the_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o in_o this_o sense_n they_o have_v believe_v a_o real_a absence_n i_o grant_v likewise_o if_o he_o will_v that_o these_o same_o people_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n to_o know_v that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a and_o invisible_a presence_n he_o grant_v i_o for_o his_o part_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v they_o be_v for_o positive_o reject_v and_o by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n this_o incorporeal_a and_o invisible_a presence_n wherein_o then_o do_v we_o disagree_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o which_o i_o grant_v he_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a disposition_n whence_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o people_n will_v have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o invisible_a presence_n as_o a_o novelty_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n for_o for_o to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o visible_o and_o corporal_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o a_o man_n may_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o incorporeal_a presence_n and_o so_o likewise_o to_o know_v that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o this_o invisible_a presence_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v man_n from_o be_v deceive_v by_o imagine_v be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o touch_v which_o a_o man_n must_v not_o consult_v his_o sense_n or_o reason_n it_o be_v no_o less_o clear_a that_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v i_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v that_o the_o people_n here_o mention_v have_v no_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v it_o neither_o to_o admit_v it_o nor_o reject_v it_o and_o consequent_o they_o have_v no_o necessary_a disposition_n to_o oppose_v it_o when_o it_o be_v first_o teach_v they_o for_o as_o to_o this_o general_a rejection_n we_o have_v show_v it_o to_o be_v chimerical_a and_o impossible_a the_o question_n be_v then_o decide_v but_o in_o my_o favour_n see_v the_o result_n of_o all_o these_o illustration_n be_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v have_v be_v possible_a yet_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v obstinate_o maintain_v this_o general_a manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o deny_v every_o kind_n of_o substantial_a presence_n without_o particularise_v any_o one_o of_o they_o although_o we_o have_v show_v he_o it_o be_v fantastical_a and_o contrary_a to_o nature_n yet_o i_o say_v we_o will_v consent_v that_o the_o question_n be_v this_o whether_o the_o people_n beforementioned_a ought_v according_a to_o our_o supposition_n formal_o and_o general_o to_o deny_v all_o the_o several_a sort_n of_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v without_o specify_v any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o this_o be_v what_o he_o have_v still_o to_o prove_v chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_n consider_v his_o unjust_a reproach_n also_o examine_v saint_n austin_n describe_v the_o humour_n and_o carriage_n of_o some_o person_n in_o his_o time_n with_o who_o he_o be_v concern_v observe_v they_o be_v very_o copious_a and_o eloquentin_n censure_v the_o sentiment_n of_o other_o but_o flat_a and_o dull_a in_o establish_v their_o own_o opinion_n ipsos_fw-la say_v he_o animadvertebam_fw-la plus_fw-la 1._o aug._n de_fw-fr utilit_fw-la cred._n c._n 1._o in_o refellendis_fw-la aliis_fw-la disertos_fw-la &_o copioso_n esse_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o suis_fw-la probandis_fw-la certos_fw-la &_o firmos_fw-la manere_fw-la methinks_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o mr_n arnaud_n for_o he_o trouble_v not_o himself_o with_o prove_v either_o the_o proposition_n he_o advance_v nor_o those_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o be_v never_o more_o busy_v than_o in_o censure_v the_o opinion_n of_o other_o so_o great_o be_v he_o in_o love_n with_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v that_o he_o scruple_n not_o many_o time_n to_o quit_v his_o principal_a subject_n and_o fall_v upon_o any_o accidental_a one_o provide_v it_o will_v but_o furnish_v he_o with_o a_o pretence_n to_o make_v objection_n nay_o sometime_o he_o shall_v start_v fancy_n of_o his_o own_o on_o purpose_n to_o give_v himself_o this_o divertisement_n yet_o we_o must_v needs_o confess_v he_o have_v some_o reason_n to_o do_v thus_o have_v a_o peculiar_a talent_n of_o ridicul_v the_o most_o solid_a mattter_n for_o sometime_o he_o tell_v i_o of_o have_v private_a dictionary_n to_o myself_o other_o time_n of_o key_n and_o machine_n rhetorical_a enthusiasm_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o pretty_a fancy_n which_o take_v with_o his_o reader_n and_o give_v he_o together_o with_o the_o benefit_n of_o some_o slight_a objection_n and_o declamation_n thereupon_o the_o liberty_n of_o break_v loose_a through_o the_o strong_a argument_n a_o example_n whereof_o may_v be_v see_v in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n for_o after_o the_o illustration_n which_o we_o have_v give_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n that_o if_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n have_v not_o find_v themselves_o imbue_v with_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n they_o will_v have_v distinct_o believe_v the_o real_a invisible_a absence_n at_o least_o in_o a_o general_a manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v formal_o reject_v every_o kind_n of_o substantial_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o without_o specify_v ever_o a_o one_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a he_o himself_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v be_v understand_v to_o speak_v of_o this_o general_a manner_n of_o believe_v distinct_o the_o real_a absence_n so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v but_o the_o reader_n must_v be_v in_o expectation_n of_o what_o he_o allege_v for_o the_o confirm_v this_o hypothesis_n but_o they_o will_v find_v themselves_o much_o mistake_v for_o instead_o of_o apply_v himself_o to_o strengthen_v it_o by_o new_a argument_n or_o to_o maintain_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o restrain_v they_o to_o the_o time_n in_o question_n he_o have_v rather_o choose_v to_o employ_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o six_o book_n in_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n not_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o enter_v upon_o this_o examination_n see_v these_o age_n be_v out_o of_o the_o bound_n of_o our_o dispute_n touch_v the_o change_n but_o see_v he_o will_v only_o refute_v the_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n who_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n appear_v refute_v they_o i_o say_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n to_o have_v thence_o occasion_n to_o multiply_v his_o objection_n i_o may_v with_o good_a reason_n be_v dispense_v withal_o from_o follow_v he_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o it_o be_v mere_a run_v into_o fruitless_a debate_n yet_o to_o omit_v nothing_o i_o will_v still_o patient_o hearken_v to_o what_o he_o have_v to_o say_v on_o this_o subject_n before_o i_o enter_v upon_o the_o discussion_n of_o his_o particular_a objection_n against_o my_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v some_o of_o his_o general_a one_o for_o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o all_o
otherwise_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o people_n will_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v when_o tell_v the_o church_n have_v ever_o believe_v such_o a_o presence_n especial_o when_o they_o shall_v hear_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n on_o this_o subject_n allege_v in_o a_o counter_a sense_n moreover_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v i_o mean_v to_o acknowledge_v of_o my_o own_o head_n that_o one_o may_v call_v the_o disposition_n of_o these_o person_n who_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n corporal_o present_a in_o heaven_n without_o consider_v what_o have_v be_v say_v since_o of_o his_o presence_n in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o visible_o here_o invisible_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n he_o be_v gross_o mistake_v for_o what_o i_o say_v be_v out_o of_o condescension_n and_o supposition_n and_o not_o absolute_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o in_o case_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n pretend_v only_o this_o i_o will_v not_o dispute_v with_o he_o about_o a_o expression_n in_o effect_n if_o we_o be_v agree_v touch_v the_o thing_n i_o will_v never_o make_v war_n with_o he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o term_n mr._n arnaud_v be_v no_o less_o mistake_v when_o he_o accuse_v i_o for_o make_v a_o illusory_a answer_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o business_n be_v that_o this_o author_n say_v that_o if_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v true_a there_o 37._o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n page_n 37._o must_v have_v be_v of_o necessity_n a_o time_n wherein_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v be_v so_o mix_v with_o that_o of_o the_o real_a absence_n that_o there_o be_v half_a of_o the_o bishop_n priest_n and_o people_n who_o hold_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o half_o that_o hold_v the_o other_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a ignorance_n even_o 12._o answer_v to_o the_o first_o treatise_n page_n 12._o in_o the_o 11_o century_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o there_o be_v four_o or_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n the_o one_o profane_a and_o worldly_a person_n who_o keep_v themselves_o at_o a_o distance_n from_o these_o dispute_n other_o ignorant_a one_o who_o content_v themselves_o with_o know_v in_o general_n the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o christ_n passion_n and_o that_o they_o receive_v therein_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n these_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n in_o a_o degree_n of_o confuse_a knowledge_n the_o three_o of_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n in_o a_o degree_n of_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o reject_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o the_o four_o of_o those_o that_o have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o this_o presence_n and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v a_o illusion_n whereas_o i_o affirm_v this_o answer_n be_v pertinent_a for_o if_o there_o have_v be_v four_o rank_n of_o man_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v ill_o do_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o reduce_v they_o to_o two_o but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v of_o the_o time_n before_o berenger_n and_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n that_o follow_v he_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o chimerical_a 560._o lib._n 6._o ch_n 5._o pag._n 560._o growth_n through_o which_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v necessary_o pass_v according_a to_o the_o imagination_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o formal_o explain_v himself_o and_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n wherein_o error_n make_v its_o great_a progress_n in_o the_o great_a progress_n of_o error_n these_o be_v my_o word_n so_o far_o there_o be_v nothing_o misunderstand_a we_o speak_v both_o of_o we_o concern_v the_o same_o time_n but_o this_o time_n according_a to_o we_o be_v that_o in_o which_o berenger_n begin_v to_o oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o whole_a church_n 562._o page_n 562._o have_v already_o pass_v over_o into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n before_o berenger_n '_o s_o time_n and_o aubertin_n himself_o acknowledge_v as_o much_o which_o be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o affirm_v it_o without_o proof_n the_o great_a progress_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v then_o when_o berenger_n declare_v himself_o against_o it_o paschasius_fw-la his_o disciple_n maintain_v it_o by_o dispute_n so_o that_o this_o be_v precise_o the_o time_n about_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o i_o debate_v these_o be_v the_o first_o objection_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n after_o which_o he_o divide_v what_o he_o call_v my_o system_n into_o three_o part_n or_o time_n the_o first_o say_v he_o comprehend_v 563._o page_n 563._o the_o first_o eight_o age_n and_o the_o five_o rank_n whereof_o it_o consist_v the_o second_o contain_v two_o century_n and_o a_o half_a which_o a_o man_n can_v better_v name_n than_o the_o unaccountable_a time_n of_o the_o minister_n and_o the_o three_o contain_v the_o time_n which_o follow_v berenger_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o of_o these_o three_o time_n there_o be_v only_o the_o second_o as_o i_o already_o say_v to_o speak_v proper_o necessary_a to_o be_v examine_v touch_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a for_o although_o i_o do_v not_o grant_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v these_o term_n yet_o do_v i_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v then_o light_a enough_o in_o the_o church_n whereby_o to_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o this_o sort_n of_o presence_n have_v it_o appear_v so_o that_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v it_o be_v great_o necessary_a to_o dispute_v concern_v these_o age_n wherein_o we_o do_v not_o say_v the_o change_n be_v make_v and_o which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v be_v different_a from_o those_o which_o follow_v yet_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v needs_o have_v they_o bring_v into_o the_o dispute_n i_o be_o willing_a to_o treat_v of_o they_o i_o than_o reckon_v in_o the_o church_n five_o sort_n of_o person_n who_o have_v no_o distinct_a 3._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 3._o knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n neither_o to_o reject_v nor_o admit_v it_o without_o comprehend_v therein_o the_o profane_a or_o worldly_a mind_a person_n and_o ground_v my_o division_n on_o this_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a in_o this_o great_a diversity_n of_o condition_n and_o humour_n of_o man_n to_o reduce_v they_o all_o either_o to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o measure_n of_o knowledge_n or_o to_o the_o same_o form_n of_o action_n the_o first_o rank_n be_v of_o those_o who_o conceive_v these_o two_o term_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o notion_n which_o their_o sense_n give_v they_o for_o whether_o it_o be_v call_v bread_n or_o by_o any_o other_o name_n the_o idea_n they_o form_v thereof_o be_v such_o as_o their_o eye_n represent_v they_o with_o they_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o manner_n which_o the_o gospel_n speak_v of_o it_o as_o a_o body_n and_o flesh_n like_v unto_o that_o which_o we_o have_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n unite_v to_o the_o eternal_a word_n hang_v on_o the_o cross_n rise_v and_o take_v up_o into_o glory_n and_o in_o a_o word_n under_o the_o idea_n which_o religion_n give_v we_o of_o it_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n serve_v to_o make_v they_o pass_v on_o to_o that_o of_o the_o body_n but_o they_o stop_v there_o and_o make_v not_o a_o particular_a reflection_n thereon_o how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o devotion_n be_v content_a with_o the_o use_n which_o they_o make_v of_o the_o sacrament_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v assist_v by_o this_o formulary_a of_o communion_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la they_o proceed_v not_o so_o far_o as_o that_o question_n the_o second_o rank_n be_v of_o those_o who_o proceed_v to_o the_o question_n how_o this_o visible_a bread_n this_o subject_n call_v sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o find_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o inconsistency_n in_o the_o term_n their_o mind_n stop_v at_o the_o single_a difficulty_n without_o undertake_v to_o solve_v it_o the_o three_o be_v of_o those_o who_o go_v as_o far_o as_o the_o question_n proceed_v as_o far_o as_o the_o solution_n but_o their_o mind_n stop_v at_o general_a term_n as_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a to_o we_o in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o we_o
dead_a in_o itself_o they_o afterward_o proceed_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o morality_n recommend_v hope_n charity_n humility_n chastity_n temperance_n sobriety_n and_o condemn_v pride_n envy_n hatred_n variance_n drunkenness_n calumny_n magic_a divination_n etc._n etc._n here_o we_o have_v without_o question_n very_o commendable_a endeavour_n but_o they_o reach_v no_o far_o than_o the_o instruct_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o morality_n these_o father_n in_o their_o great_a zeal_n to_o reform_v both_o themselves_o and_o other_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v not_o then_o above_o fifty_o year_n when_o the_o dispute_n be_v very_o hot_a on_o this_o subject_n and_o book_n be_v write_v on_o both_o side_n yet_o it_o seem_v they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o much_o less_o determine_v to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o hold_v of_o it_o all_o their_o care_n be_v to_o remove_v that_o ignorance_n of_o the_o fundamental_o wherein_o the_o people_n lay_v and_o correct_v that_o fearful_a corruption_n of_o manner_n wherein_o the_o great_a parr_n spend_v their_o life_n now_o this_o show_v we_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n from_o these_o essay_n of_o a_o reformation_n for_o suppose_v they_o have_v their_o whole_a effect_n they_o extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o the_o question_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o they_o suppose_v either_o that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o that_o the_o pastor_n be_v themselves_o so_o persuade_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o or_o exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n in_o it_o but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o this_o in_o numerable_a multitude_n of_o people_n of_o both_o sex_n and_o of_o all_o age_n and_o condition_n of_o life_n that_o know_v not_o their_o creed_n nor_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o live_v without_o any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v they_o all_o in_o those_o day_n bear_v imbue_v with_o this_o doctrine_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o those_o abbot_n that_o know_v not_o the_o statute_n of_o their_o monastery_n and_o who_o to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o read_v they_o when_o offer_v to_o they_o be_v force_v to_o say_v nescimus_fw-la literas_fw-la be_v not_o likewise_o great_o ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v the_o pastor_n themselves_o be_v common_o instruct_v in_o it_o see_v odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v testify_v that_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v learn_v yet_o have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sacrament_n till_o they_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n there_o be_v likewise_o other_o reformation_n make_v in_o this_o century_n but_o they_o serve_v only_o to_o establish_v some_o order_n in_o the_o monastery_n and_o the_o observance_n of_o particular_a statute_n under_o which_o the_o religious_a be_v oblige_v to_o live_v by_o their_o profession_n and_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ignorance_n and_o carelessness_n be_v very_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o conversion_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v some_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o be_v wrought_v by_o force_n or_o the_o interest_n and_o intrigue_n of_o prince_n and_o thus_o those_o that_o be_v convert_v might_n well_o embrace_v their_o religion_n implicit_o or_o in_o gross_a without_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o particular_a doctrine_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o present_a in_o the_o year_n 912_o according_a to_o matthew_n of_o westminister_n rollon_n or_o raoul_n duke_n of_o normandy_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o espouse_v gill_n the_o daughter_n or_o sister_n of_o charles_n iii_o king_n of_o france_n in_o the_o year_n 925_o sitricus_fw-la king_n of_o denmark_n cause_v himself_o to_o be_v baptize_v to_o espouse_v edgite_n the_o sister_n of_o etelstan_n king_n of_o england_n but_o a_o while_n after_o he_o return_v to_o paganism_n in_o the_o year_n 926_o elstan_n have_v vanquish_v in_o battle_n several_a petty_a king_n which_o be_v then_o in_o england_n oblige_v they_o and_o their_o subject_n to_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n in_o the_o year_n 949_o otton_n king_n of_o germany_n have_v subdue_v the_o sclavonian_n these_o people_n redeem_v their_o life_n and_o country_n by_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o year_n 965_o poland_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n by_o the_o marriage_n of_o miezislaus_n its_o king_n with_o the_o daughter_n of_o boleslaüs_n duke_n of_o bohemia_n john_n xiii_o antipope_n to_o benedict_n v._o send_v thither_o gilles_n bishop_n of_o tusculum_n to_o establish_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n his_o religion_n in_o that_o country_n in_o the_o year_n 989_o adalbert_n archbishop_n of_o prague_n go_v into_o hungary_n to_o endeavour_v the_o conversion_n of_o those_o people_n but_o this_o be_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o power_n of_o geisa_n king_n of_o hungary_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o commerce_n with_o christian_n who_o he_o free_o permit_v to_o live_v in_o his_o kingdom_n so_o that_o all_o these_o conversion_n about_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v such_o a_o noise_n to_o advance_v the_o glory_n zeal_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n do_v not_o at_o all_o conclude_v what_o they_o pretend_v let_v the_o reader_n then_o join_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o judge_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o maintain_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n suppose_v it_o be_v a_o novelty_n in_o the_o church_n can_v make_v any_o progress_n therein_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n without_o dispute_n and_o commotion_n or_o i_o who_o maintain_v that_o these_o progress_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a to_o be_v conceive_v first_o there_o be_v dispute_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n which_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o be_v deny_v second_o although_o the_o question_n be_v therein_o agitate_a yet_o be_v it_o not_o decide_v by_o any_o council_n nor_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o public_a authority_n three_o those_o of_o the_o 10_o century_n fall_v into_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_a the_o people_n the_o religious_a and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n live_v in_o very_o gross_a ignorance_n and_o in_o a_o prodigious_a neglect_n of_o the_o chief_a office_n of_o their_o charge_n as_o we_o have_v full_o prove_v four_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n be_v whole_o lay_v aside_o in_o this_o age_n and_o the_o temporal_a state_n of_o the_o church_n lie_v in_o a_o perpetual_a and_o general_a confusion_n five_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v therein_o preach_v in_o several_a place_n six_o it_o also_o appear_v that_o that_o of_o paschasus_n be_v so_o too_o and_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v underpropt_a by_o miracle_n and_o pastor_n exhort_v to_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n seven_o to_o which_o we_o may_v add_v that_o the_o person_n that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o this_o century_n be_v people_n of_o great_a credit_n and_o authority_n odon_n that_o confirm_v it_o by_o miracle_n be_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o be_v in_o great_a reputation_n the_o other_a odon_n who_o have_v such_o a_o esteem_n for_o paschasus_n his_o book_n be_v a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n a_o restorer_n and_o reformer_n of_o several_a monastery_n of_o who_o baronius_n say_v that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o god_n as_o another_o jeremiah_n 938._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la a_o 938._o to_o pluck_v up_o destroy_v scatter_v plant_v and_o build_v in_o that_o wretched_a age._n all_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v clear_o prove_v as_o they_o be_v what_o impossibility_n be_v there_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n confirm_v it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v by_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n take_v in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n no_o public_a authority_n have_v condemn_v it_o shall_v have_v follower_n in_o the_o 10_o that_o these_o his_o disciple_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi credit_v and_o authorize_v by_o their_o office_n and_o employ_v in_o a_o church_n wherein_o ignorance_n carelessness_n and_o confusion_n reign_v have_v themselves_o communicate_v
and_o disperse_v it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o several_a without_o resistance_n and_o thus_o this_o doctrine_n have_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o these_o hundred_o year_n insensible_a progress_v establish_v itself_o by_o little_a and_o little_a under_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n till_o have_v be_v at_o length_n direct_o and_o formal_o contradict_v in_o the_o 11_o as_o a_o innovation_n this_o doctrine_n find_v itself_o the_o strong_a and_o triumph_v over_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n what_o difficulty_n can_v be_v raise_v against_o this_o hypothesis_n which_o may_v not_o be_v easy_o solve_v if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o all_o the_o faithful_a already_o distinct_o know_v and_o believe_v paschasus_n himself_o will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o he_o have_v move_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o suppose_v that_o before_o his_o time_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v and_o that_o he_o discover_v thing_n of_o which_o the_o people_n be_v ignorant_a odon_n will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o the_o most_o learned_a have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n if_o it_o be_v say_v his_o doctrine_n meet_v with_o no_o contradiction_n paschasus_n himself_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o some_o blame_v he_o for_o attribute_v more_o to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n than_o the_o truth_n itself_o have_v promise_v we_o and_o it_o be_v hereon_o he_o dispute_v against_o his_o adversary_n shall_v a_o man_n deny_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v both_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o will_v i_o think_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v and_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n who_o write_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a of_o france_n and_o that_o of_o raban_n three_o person_n of_o great_a note_n in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v thus_o extinct_a in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n without_o any_o council_n condemn_v it_o without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n concern_v herself_o with_o it_o without_o the_o interposition_n of_o temporal_a prince_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v i_o say_v remain_v no_o trace_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o that_o shall_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v take_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o innovation_n need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o ignorance_n wherein_o the_o people_n live_v for_o when_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o be_v deceive_v and_o to_o take_v that_o which_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v for_o what_o she_o do_v that_o man_n that_o question_n this_o ignorance_n need_v only_o for_o his_o conviction_n to_o read_v the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o it_o shall_v any_o man_n allege_v it_o to_o be_v strange_a such_o man_n as_o a_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n shall_v be_v deceive_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o objection_n by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a that_o be_v man_n of_o better_a part_n than_o those_o now_o in_o question_n who_o now_o take_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n what_o be_v not_o so_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n find_v in_o his_o book_n such_o specious_a argument_n as_o deceive_v they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n ordinary_a enough_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o false_a colour_n shall_v it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n know_v bertram_n doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o several_a place_n have_v open_o condemn_v it_o and_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v it_o first_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o we_o may_v absolute_o say_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n about_o it_o for_o there_o may_v be_v dispute_n and_o we_o not_o know_v of_o they_o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v not_o i_o answer_v that_o see_v it_o be_v no_o miracle_n that_o disputation_n shall_v cease_v sometime_o in_o a_o enlighten_v age_n among_o learned_a and_o zealous_a man_n without_o any_o conversion_n on_o either_o side_n it_o be_v much_o less_o one_o in_o a_o dark_a and_o troublesome_a age_n wherein_o person_n think_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o dispute_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n think_v they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v content_v in_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o all_o person_n and_o in_o confirm_v their_o opinion_n by_o miracle_n if_o it_o be_v likewise_o say_v that_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n ought_v to_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o follow_v that_o of_o paschasus_n i_o must_v say_v so_o too_o but_o that_o man_n do_v not_o do_v always_o what_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v because_o they_o have_v not_o always_o that_o zeal_n knowledge_n or_o industry_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v how_o shall_v they_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o who_o leave_v for_o the_o most_o part_n their_o flock_n without_o pasture_n without_o instruction_n without_o preach_v howsoever_o this_o be_v as_o i_o say_v a_o thing_n certain_a that_o there_o be_v person_n in_o this_o century_n who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o other_o that_o of_o bertram_z whether_o they_o dispute_v or_o no_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o know_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o that_o this_o age_n hold_v both_o these_o doctrine_n which_o i_o think_v can_v be_v deny_v when_o two_o opposite_a doctrine_n be_v teach_v and_o both_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o age_n of_o ignorance_n to_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v equal_o impossible_a either_o of_o they_o shall_v get_v the_o upper_a hand_n because_o they_o want_v that_o understanding_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o to_o make_v aright_o judgement_n and_o moreover_o if_o the_o one_o be_v assert_v by_o person_n of_o authority_n and_o great_a reputation_n it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a but_o this_o will_v carry_v it_o away_o from_o the_o other_o whence_o it_o follow_v the_o progress_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a and_o even_o unavoidable_a to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v another_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v dispute_n in_o this_o century_n on_o this_o subject_n whence_o we_o will_v conclude_v that_o these_o progress_v we_o speak_v of_o have_v be_v make_v in_o a_o insensible_a manner_n at_o least_o in_o our_o respect_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o noise_n or_o contest_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o never_o come_v to_o we_o which_o suffice_v to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o two_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o those_o violent_a accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v against_o our_o moral_n under_o pretence_n we_o do_v not_o reckon_v piety_n to_o consist_v in_o affect_a penance_n and_o outward_a mortification_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n have_v more_o show_n than_o substance_n we_o praise_v and_o recommend_v as_o earnest_o as_o we_o can_v the_o practice_n of_o fast_v but_o believe_v it_o better_a to_o abstain_v from_o vice_n than_o meat_n the_o use_n of_o which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o with_o sobriety_n we_o believe_v every_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v content_a with_o the_o condition_n wherein_o god_n have_v place_v he_o to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o his_o estate_n and_o endure_v poverty_n without_o envy_n murmur_n and_o repine_n to_o live_v holy_o in_o caelibacy_n and_o chaste_o in_o marriage_n to_o carry_v ourselves_o just_o to_o our_o inferior_n and_o obedient_o to_o superior_n but_o we_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o man_n withdraw_a themselves_o out_o of_o that_o rank_n and_o order_n wherein_o providence_n have_v place_v they_o nor_o make_v of_o particular_a rule_n and_o bind_v man_n to_o the_o observance_n of_o they_o by_o vow_n nor_o that_o the_o rich_a shall_v ransom_v their_o sin_n by_o great_a offering_n to_o ecclesiastical_a person_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o they_o â—or_a of_o voluntary_a poverty_n much_o less_o that_o man_n shall_v imagine_v to_o satisfy_v the_o almighty_a for_o their_o sin_n and_o merit_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o observance_n it_o be_v not_o from_o seneca_n we_o have_v learn_v this_o divinity_n